Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[Status]

Falna Status

Name: Oliver Kanto

Level: 1

Strength: SSS 1306

Endurance: ∞

Dexterity: SSS 1200

Agility: SSS 1400

Magic: ∞

Development Abilities: 

• Heir of Wukong:
• Regeneration (A) - While the user can still take damage and get tired. Magic and Stamina will alway regenerate. Can still suffer from Mind down. Can regenerate lost limbs
• Duplication (C) - Each time a clone is born he loses one piece of hair until the clone comes back. The user also gains whatever the clones learn and can see through the clones eyes. Clones are ½ the strength of the user can only summon 2 Loses hair each time clone is summoned(the hair comes back when clone is unsummoned)
• Body of Wukong (S) - makes taking damage hard. Gives user unlimited magic 
• Staff Fighting (C) -  Can use staffs and blunt weapons at a high level
• Venom:
• Spider Sense (S)
• Spider Webs (A)
• Wall Crawling (S)
• Subspace (S)
• Weapon Formation (S)
• Can Fully equip gives 50x Boost. Partial equip such as just hands 5x boost
• Stone Monkey (C)
• Monkey See Monkey Do (Can copy any ability and its random if User keeps it)
• Can give abilities to others in the form of a card
• Always summoned, it uses a companion slot, and 3 clones at all times.
• A Close-Ranged Stand
• User can control it or make it autonomous
• invisible unless willed otherwise
• To Much Damage deactivates until healed (no harm to user)
• [Stand's stats and XP gains are directly linked to the user]

• The Force(B)

• Blood of the Chosen One Gives You Great Power
• Telekinesis
• Meditation( it will keep the user balanced and help the recover)
• Force Electricity  
• Mind Trick
• Force Absorb
• Drain Knowledge 

Skills:

• Bullseye (A) 
• perfect aim
• Hone (C) 
• can sense people up to 50m
• Hud(C) 
• can see enemies health(bosses only)
• Can see all missions active or completed 
• Can See Companions. The user can summon 6 people. Right now 3 slots are filled.
• Can see own Falna status but cant upgrade it.
• Water Rock Smashing Fist (A) 
• a Martial art based off water can parry everything

Magic:

• Portals(C)

• Can’t Be used in Battle
• Can only open portals to where the user has been before
• Can open up portals to Summons
• Can upon Portals to Sites of Grace
• Can Open Up Portals To They’re familia(Hestia)
• Teleport feature is now lost(It was only useful for the sites of grace this is an upgrade)
• Magnet Release (B)
• Can Make a Magnetic Force Field 
• Can control metal
• Rika (A)
• Can Heal
• Can Purify Curses
• Make A Strong Barrier

Venom’s Subspace

• Power Pole

• Nimbus

• Mystical Arts Ability

-----------------------------

All Quest

[Journal]: 2 Missions Active

1. [Main Mission - Win Against Apollo]
2. [Main Mission - Defeat Godrick]

• [Side Mission][Defeat Margit][Completed][Reward - Force Fields]

1. [Side Quest - Save Lily] [Completed] [Reward - Connection To Grace Returned]
2. [Side Mission - Find out what happened to the tarnished Semi complete]
3. [Side Quest - Take Out Soma Family] [Completed] [Reward - 2 Gacha Spins]
4. [Side Quest - Activate Seaside Ruins Grace][Completed][Reward - Teleport Between Sites of Graces, 1 gacha spin]
5. [Side Mission - Taking Back Castle Morne][Completed][Reward - Water Rock Smashing Fist]
6. [Side Mission - Join Hestia’s Familia][Completed][ Reward - Updated System]
7. [Side Mission - Reach Level 2]

• [Side Mission - Help Blaidd][Completed][Reward - 3 Gacha Spin]

1. [Secret Mission- Protect Bell and Hesita]][Completed][Reward - 1 gacha spin]

• [Secret Missions][Stop The Black Goliath][Reward - Aura, 3 Gacha Spins][Gacha Spins - 9]

1. [Secret Mission - Recruit Commander Edgar and his Crew] [Completed] [Reward - 2 Gacha Spins]
2. [Secret Mission - Save Irina] [Completed] [ Reward - Rolling for reward][Roll Complete] [Reward - Mystic Arts]
3. [Secret Mission - Recruit Commander Edgar and his Crew] [Completed] [Reward - 2 Gacha Spins]

• [Secret Mission - Complete Meet Melina][completed][1 gacha spin acquired]

1. [Secret Mission - Completed, gained Torrent][1 gacha spin acquired]
2. [Secret Mission - Complete Meet Melina][1 gacha spin acquired]
3. [Secret Mission - Meet And Recruit Yura][Complete][Reward - Bullseye and Hone]
4. [Emergency Mission activated - Save Bell][Competed][Reward - Quirk: Hone, Mutant: Bullseye]Emergency mission over]

• [Emergency Missions][Defeat The Rex Goliath][Completed][Reward - GeoKinesis]

• [Flying Dragon Agheel slain][Reward flying nimbus, x2 gacha spins]

[Gacha][Spins - 12]

--------------------

[Companions]

Rules

• Duplication

• Oliver’s Duplication Counts as Companions
• His Clones Are Only ½ as strong as him but he can through them and gains whatever knowledge or xp they earned while out
• They Can regenerate
• The can only use some abilities depending on the clone
• Can’t Us Venom
• Clones can die like humans but they're permanent till Oliver wants to get rid of them.
• Oliver does not experience the death of the clones 

• Strength

• Companions are only as strong as Oliver
• Companions can grow stronger, when Oliver grows stronger
• If the companion when summoned is stronger than Oliver, the are lowered to Oliver levels(Can still gain added strength if the criteria is Met)
• If Olivers allows it he can grant them new abilities.(or if they ask) 

• Loyalty

•  Summons are instantly Loyal to Oliver

• IF they deem an order that goes against who they are then they Can ignore Oliver Orders
• Oliver can lose a summon at any time if they don't want to be a summon anymore.(The gacha will then issue a spin for a new companion)
• If enough time is given the Summon can then ask for a friendship quest. If granted then get either family, power, or something back they have lost. Limited to 1 per Quest(Unless it’s a hard quest then system will issue more awards)
• If Oliver meets someone and they both agree he can turn them into Summons.

• Hud(C)[Hud can change if it levels up)

• Summons(besides Clones) can’t see any game screen.
• To Summons every world is real and have no game elements

• Death

• Summons stay in a pocket dimension until Summoned by Oliver
• Summons Can stay Permanently and are alive. They function how they would in there original worlds
• Summons Can summoned and de-summoned
• If summons die in battle they can’t be resummoned for 24 hours  

Companions 

• Nicole Waterson(A)

• Can Use Ki
• Can turn into a hulk
• Gets stronger as she gets mad
• Expert in Hand to Hand Combat
• Can Cook

• Stand: Stone Monkey(C)

• Monkey See Monkey Do (Can copy any ability and its random if User keeps it)
• Can give abilities to others in the form of a card
• Always summoned, it uses a companion slot, and 3 clones at all times.
• A Close-Ranged Stand
• User can control it or make it autonomous
• invisible unless willed otherwise
• To Much Damage deactivates until healed (no harm to user)
• [Stand's stats and XP gains are directly linked to the user]

• Skulduggery Pleasant(A)

• Skilled Combatant
• Elemental magic
• Necromancy 
• Skeleton so don’t have to feed
• Is a detective 

Chapter Text

Regular text

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

[System talking]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

 Tarnished Pov.

The insidious whisper of their newfound strength had rent the very fabric of reality, igniting the Shattering – a cataclysmic war that consumed lords and left behind only the ashes of despair. It was a conflict so profound, so utterly devastating, that it silenced the Greater Will itself, the divine source of order in the Lands Between, leaving the world to wither in a deafening stillness.

 But in the abyss of this chaos, a faint echo, a lingering whisper of long-lost grace, still reached out to the forsaken: the Tarnished. The dead who yet walked, bound to this land by a forgotten destiny, their souls tethered to the shattered remains of a world that had once held promise. And you, a Tarnished of no renown, were among them, summoned across the veil of ethereal fog, into the ravaged heart of the Lands Between. 

Your path, obscured by shadows and uncertainty, lay toward the shattered Elden Ring, a broken symbol of a power that once held this world in its delicate embrace, and beyond that, the daunting mantle of Elden Lord.These words, once proclaimed with the weight of divine authority by the Golden Order, delivered through the Two Fingers – extensions of the now-silent Greater Will – now echoed with a hollow resonance, mocking the very desperation they invoked. 

So few had dared answer the call, and among them, only one had ever come close to achieving the impossible: Vyke. He had been heralded as a beacon of hope, a hero destined to end the ceaseless torment, to restore the light to a dying world. But Vyke, like so many others before him, had succumbed to the darkness, the madness that festered beneath the surface of this broken realm. 

He had turned his back on the Two Fingers, a blasphemy that had cost him the ability to perceive the guiding signs of grace – those spectral beacons of light that led the chosen to their destinies. Vyke, once the last known Tarnished blessed with this sacred sight, was now lost to the annals of time, either swallowed by death or consumed by a madness that hid him from the world, a chilling reminder of the price of hubris.

A fleeting vision arose, a memory not quite my own, painted with the hues of a forgotten era. A grand banquet hall, filled with lords and ladies, their laughter and merriment a distant echo. Godfrey, his presence a bulwark of strength, held a massive axe across his lap, his conversation with Queen Marika a picture of regal authority. A warm light permeated the scene, a light the world had lost, leaving me to ponder, what happened? Was it greed that had plunged them all into this abyss?

There had once been a promise of prosperity, a golden age now dimmed by time. Queen Marika the Eternal, alongside her consort, the formidable Elden Lord Godfrey, had brought an era of fragile peace to these lands, a testament to their combined strength and wisdom. But it was a peace built on shifting sands, a lie woven with threads of betrayal. 

Marika, her motivations an enigma wrapped in impenetrable mystery, had cast Godfrey out, severing her ties to him and their children, forcing them into exile, their cries lost to the wind. Why? The question echoed like a curse, a silent judgment upon her actions. Marika then chose to take Radagon as her husband, a decision that shattered Queen Rennala of the Carian Royal Family, driving her into a solitude as profound as the stars she once read. 

If only Radagon had remained at Rennala's side, perhaps the tapestry of fate would have been woven with a different pattern, one less stained by blood and despair, a world untouched by the greed and ambition of its leaders. But alas, the fall of Vyke had marked a turning point, the beginning of the unraveling. War had grown ever more brutal, its remorseless hunger devouring all in its path. 

The once majestic castles and cities now lay in ruins, their grandeur reduced to crumbling stone. Caelid, once a paradise of vibrant beauty, had been corrupted into a festering wasteland of scarlet rot, its vibrant colours replaced with the decaying hues of despair. Malenia, Blade of Miquella, a demi-god whose skill in battle was whispered in awe, had vanished after her fateful confrontation with the maddened Radahn. Her name alone conjured images of impossible grace, a dance of death that had now twisted into a harbinger of destruction, a promise of a cataclysmic end to the stalemate in the war for the Elden Ring shards. 

Radahn, once a paragon of strength, a hero, and beloved son of Radagon, had devolved into a bestial wreck, his mind ravaged by the scarlet rot, his once-noble purpose now replaced with a mindless, ravenous hunger. Desperate to break the endless cycle of conflict, Malenia had unleashed her dreaded scarlet rot, a desperate and ill-fated ploy that had only sown more death and devastation, twisting warriors into grotesque husks. A bitter loss for the Lands Between, another stain upon Queen Marika's tainted legacy, another sacrifice to the endless thirst for power. 

Radahn, his mind shattered by the rot, still held back the stars with a strength born of madness, a silent, unyielding defiance against the celestial order he had once rejected. The Carians, his kin, had always sought guidance from the stars, but he, with his stubborn pride, had refused to be bound by their celestial whims. Perhaps, he was not holding back fate itself, but something else, a hidden enemy known only to him, a secret threat that had consumed his very essence, a final act of rebellion against the darkness that sought to consume all. 

Rykard, his brother, another demi-god of immense power, had been consumed by a serpentine god, though whether it was for power, or some other inscrutable purpose, remained shrouded in the deepest mystery, a truth buried beneath layers of deceit and whispers.

And then, there was Ranni, Radahn and Rykard's sister. It was she who had set the final, terrible events in motion, the catalyst for Queen Marika's disappearance. The Night of the Black Knives remained a wound that refused to heal, a testament to the depths of despair these lands had reached. Ranni had stolen Godwyn the Golden, Marika's favored child, the one everyone had hoped would succeed Godfrey, the future king who was meant to usher in a new golden era. 

On that fateful night, they had wielded a shard of Destined Death, a forbidden power capable of bringing true death to these lands, a power that even the gods could not escape. Not only had Godwyn perished that night, but Ranni herself was also believed to have met her end, her death a final nail in the coffin of this doomed world. 

This act, this heinous treachery, had sparked the Great Shattering, the war for the Elden Ring's fractured shards. Radagon, another Elden Lord who had failed to keep the peace, vanished, leaving the Lands Between without a true ruler, a ship without a rudder in a storm, destined to founder in the endless chaos that had followed.

Another memory flickered, a brief glimpse into a world of shadows and whispers. Ranni stood in a dark room, the figure of a tall, dark being lurking behind her. There was a tense exchange, the word "fate" the only echo that remained as the scene was cut short by darkness.

With the golden bloodline broken, its heirs scattered or dead, the people had begun to lose faith in the Two Fingers and the Golden Order. The grand cathedrals now lay in ruins, their once-radiant light extinguished, the priests and acolytes who had served the Golden Order now wandered the land as hollow shells, their faith shattered, seeking solace in madness and despair. 

Then, a whisper – the echo of Marika's shattered will – had summoned the Tarnished back to the Lands Between. To the Queen's dismay, her grand plan had crumbled with each Tarnished failure, their bodies littering the path to oblivion. Many had not even survived the perilous journey to Stormveil Castle, their bones marking the path of defeat. Others had vanished without a trace, lost to the wilds, their names now forgotten in the endless tide of death. 

Knowing that the Golden Order saw them as little more than abominations, some of the Tarnished had formed brutal gangs, turning on each other in a grotesque mockery of their intended destiny, killing one another in their desperate search for power, another cruel testament to Marika's failings.

Yet, one heir of Godwyn remained, a festering wound upon the lineage of heroes: Godrick the Grafted. A coward, they called him, a power-seeker who refused to hone his own strength, instead relying on the grotesque practice of grafting, defiling the bodies of others to gain what he lacked. Rumors had spread like wildfire, tales of horrific experiments on the 

Tarnished, using their bodies to fuel his twisted desires, creating grotesque mutations that defiled the very nature of life, an abomination to all that was once sacred. He cowered within the walls of Stormveil Castle, shielded by a powerful Omen, another blight that Queen Marika had tried to purge from the world, a reminder of the very chaos she had attempted to control, a symbol of her failure to save the very people she had promised to protect.

These words I recorded, to impart this knowledge, to illuminate the broken state of the world, to shed light on the darkness that had engulfed the Lands Between. My memories were fading, fragmented like the shattered Elden Ring itself, but I had done my best to guide you through the treacherous path. In the void, I had found a soul, broken, and yearning to fulfill its purpose as a protector. 

A soul that I had fractured even further, with the hope that it would create the last, best hope for the Lands Between. I had left journals scattered across the land, and within them, you will find fragments of the truth, warnings, and secrets to help guide you. My chosen Tarnished. I spent the last vestiges of my strength, the final moments of clarity, to give you one last advantage before he took control once more, before the madness consumed me entirely. Farewell, my chosen Tarnished.

Queen Marika 

The last words, a fading echo of a Queen's broken will, lingered in the air, before the world around me dissolved once more, only to return, sharper and more defined, into the ruined sanctuary I had woken up in.

Pain. It was a sensation that permeated every fiber of my being, a brutal reminder that I still clung to life, however tenuous. It forced my eyes to open, the world a blurry mess that slowly solidified into the dilapidated church around me, its stones worn smooth by the relentless passage of time. Each breath was a torturous struggle, my lungs felt as though they were filling with a heavy, viscous fluid, and the wheezing rasp of my breathing was the only sound that broke the heavy silence. 

My arms, leaden and unresponsive, were as useless as dead branches. I tried to scream, to push back against the agony, but only a wet, rattling sound escaped my lips, a pathetic whimper that was quickly consumed by the emptiness. I had been brought here, not merely to be reborn, but to be reborn into a dying shell, a broken vessel that could barely contain the spark of life that had been thrust within it. As my gaze slowly turned, my vision snagged on a woman slumped beside me, her white garments stained crimson with her lifeblood. 

The Chapel of Anticipation. The starting point for all Tarnished, a small island that was guarded by a massive chasm and a grotesque monster crafted with grafted flesh and weapons. This woman, my finger maiden, had been killed by the same beast, and I wondered how many died as she did, a forgotten death, leaving no trace of her existence.

A pang of sorrow twisted in my gut. She never had a chance, just like many others that would be cast into the endless violence of the Lands Between. If I refused to act, if I simply chose to move on, I'd be no different from those who had surrendered to hopelessness.

[Welcome to the Elden Ring gacha system. As the first and last player Queen Marika has risked her life to give you the power to change the lands. Go forth, young tarnished grow strong and become the next Elden Lord. Or deny the will of the Erdtree and choose the path you wish to follow.]

[Click yes if you want to accept system]

[Click no if you wish to move on]

The words hovered in my vision, shimmering like an inscription on an ancient tomb. It wasn't a dream, but rather, a waking nightmare, a cruel joke at the expense of a broken god. Marika, explaining everything, choosing my soul out of billions from another world. Why me? What was it about my soul that had caused me to be thrust into this forsaken world, this land of endless war and agonizing death? 

Tears welled up, born not from the pain, but the realization that I may never see my family again. My heart ached with the thought of their grief, and it ignited a small spark of rage within me. I knew what I had to become to survive in this world, the type of person who could face such a hostile reality and make it through to the end. With a heavy heart, I willed the word "yes" into existence.

A sharp image pierced the gloom, a memory of my old life. My fingers danced across my keyboard, as I entered my last boss fight for my playthrough, the familiar glow of the monitor casting shadows in the room. My cat purred on my lap as if the music I was playing was just meant for him. 

The familiar scent of cookies drifted from the kitchen as my mother called out to me, inviting me to dinner. I laughed back, happy to have some time to relax with my family. This was a good day, a memory now just a cruel reminder of what I had lost.

The system responded, and the world shifted around me, though the pain remained, albeit duller.

[Welcome Tarnished to the Lands Between]

[A world that was connected to all other worlds, even the ones that existed only in my fiction. I would have access to it all. I would have the power to travel home, maybe even beyond, to the places I had only dreamt of.]

A chance to go home, that was all that mattered. A warmth began to flow through me, but I remained focused on my goal, the sole purpose of my existence, to grow stronger than the powers of this world, to surpass the demigods, to become the very thing that none had ever been, a being free to carve my own path. I had no interest in becoming the Elden Lord, or to claim the shards of the Elden Ring. I wanted to go home.

As a starter, I was told that I would gain 5 spins, and that one would heal me. However, before this, I must connect to my finger maiden, who was my connection to the system, the source of its power. The more runes I feed her, the stronger the system would become, the more power I would gain.

But my finger maiden was dead, I realized with a lurch of despair. "Marika, if you can hear me," I cried, "Give me this power, and I swear to you, even if I don't become Elden Lord, I will avenge you, I will set you free, I will remake this world if I must." A surge of warmth surged through me, but I ignored it, focusing only on the determination that had suddenly taken root inside of me.

[Starting connection to finger maiden.]

[ERROR CONNECTION LOST]

[ERROR]

My heart was beating with a frantic pace, as I screamed internally, begging for the power. I could not die here, not now, not after my will had grown stronger than ever.

[An error had occurred, the system could not connect to my finger maiden]

[Power Taken From host]

[Basic Functions Unlocked]

[The advanced functions, however, would remain locked.]

This was Marika's last gift, and with what remained of her will, she had given me the starter pack. I was on my own. Marika also said she will be available for management, but she will be mostly inactive. 

[Young Tarnished your will is strong, stronger than even you know]

When I was able to access my status screen, I would know that I did not gain a hindrance, but instead, untold possibilities. I must find a new finger maiden, one who had lost her Tarnished, one who would replace my old one. Only then would I have access to the full power of the system.

"Thank you," I thought, as loudly as I could, to Marika, or the remains of her will, it was enough to give me strength to continue on, to know that I was not powerless, to know that the path forward was one of my own creation, one built with my own two hands, and not some god's twisted view of destiny. I WILL go home.

[Gatcha Spins have a 6 tier rarity system.]

[Common: Most frequently found items.]

[Uncommon: Slightly less common than Common.]

[Rare: Less frequent than Uncommon.]

[Epic: Significantly less frequent than Rare.]

Legendary: The rarest tier, typically considered the most powerful.

[Mythic: Sometimes used as an even rarer tier above Legendary.]

[This system will be able to gain anything, from any story, real or fictional, and would be able to gain items, character templates, power sets, travel keys, and companions.]

[With the starter pack you will gain a 1 template assimilation slot, a companion slot, and an inventory that holds 10 items.]

The words began to fade, and my vision began to swirl, the edges blurring before sharpening again. I knew that my time was limited, before the darkness consumed me again. "SYSTEM, PLEASE DO THE SPINS!"

[Gacha Spin x5]

[Nicole Waterson, Companion(Epic)]

Fuck no, common I need a temeplate at least one that allows me to heal. I believe she's the mom from Amazing World of Gumball, a show I didn't really like so I don't know much about. Hopefully she's not too useless.

[Outfit Self Repairing, Clothes(Rare)]

[Quirk Explosion, Power(Epic)]

So i got self repairing clothes while useful is still ass! I remember that Quirk from My Hero its' um Bakugo's quirk. Hopefully the backlash doesn't hurt. Still I need to be healed and these won't help. Common Marika you promised me a template don't let me down now.

[10 Senzu Beans, Item(uncommon)]

With Senzu beans I can at least be healed, still a great resource to use in the middle of a battle. Honestly even though I'm complaining besides my companion everything I got is pretty good so far.

WuKong(Journey To the West), Template(Mythic)

Seeing the template I got, I realized how lucky I truly was. Not only did I gain WuKong, but I got the version during Journey To the West. Even though its before he became Budda. Wukong is One of the strongest beings ever and now just became his heir. Is this what the system meant about my will? Was my will so strong that I got lucky during this or did Marika just use what energy she could manage to give me more of an advantage? 

(System please claim all rewards then begin to assimilate WuKong's template)

[Rewards Claimed]

[Wukong template used in the template slot.]

[Note to gain percentage you must either act like the character, train hard, or gain the recognition of said card. In some cases acting against what the card will do can lower template progress.]

[In the case of Wukong he willingly allowed himself to bind to you(being stronger than Queen Markia he has a choice to leave). He finds you amusing.]

He found my will amusing. That's interesting, I didn't know that the character would be alive. Though it makes sense that he would allow a portion of himself to be taken. It begs to question how much time did Marika put into the system before I got it. How many tarnished died? Did she make this before or after the Night of Black Knives? Just many secrets does Markia the eternal hide from everyone.

Though my mind was racing my mind full of questions, I can feel my bad slowly begin to regenerate. It felt like a small warmth, a little bit itchy yet not painful. I allowed my ability to heal myself and activated my status screen again. It looked just like an average rpg though a lot of options were locked.

[Main Menu]

[Gacha(open for two more times need a maiden to power)]

[Stats(Locked)]

[Inventory]

[Template (1 slot)(further templates locked by WuKong Click for more info)]

[Companion(1 slot)]

[Equipment]

[Powers]

WAIT WHAT!! Why did WuKong lock my template system? It doesn't make sense wouldn't he want me to grow stronger? I mean I don't know a lot of the lore of Wukong other than he challenged the gods and kept pranking them. Sigh I'll figure it out later it doesn't make sense for me to dwell on it for now.

.

He found my will amusing? Interesting, that meant he was actually alive, and I had given him something that had amused him, it made me wonder how much time Marika had put into this, and how many Tarnished had died because of it. Did she create this before or after the night of the Black Knives?

There was no time to dwell on it, I could feel my body healing, and I quickly opened my status screen.

WAIT WHAT!! Why did WuKong lock my template system? It doesn't make sense wouldn't he want me to grow stronger? I mean I don't know a lot of the lore of Wukong other than he challenged the gods and kept pranking them. Sigh I'll figure it out later it doesn't make sense for me to dwell on it for now.

[Notification Received, system override voice clip opened automatically!]

Fuck no way im being hacked on the first day! I'm not even healed as tears streamed out my eyes!

Dear Heir of mine(you really need to choose a name),

Stop with self pity! It's ME THE GREAT MONKEY WUKONG!

Tears instantly stopped as I sweat dropped, honestly hoping to understand even part of what's going on at the moment.

I'm sending this message to explain why I took things away from you! Don't worry about not having the template section anymore, I myself will change it! When you progress in a good manner, I'll give you rewards! Hweaww-HEEE-hee-height

The voice was youthful, yet possessed an ancient wisdom, but the laughter, it was high-pitched and annoying.

OI, Don't call me annoying! Anyways, like I was saying freedom is something I believe in the most. A little hypocritical seeing how I took away the ability to get templates but they're useless. It's for a very good reason! I assure you it'll be redundant to have to deal with others when I'm here. 

And the best part, one of the first three abilities I gave is part of that! You're basically a walking, um, what was it from your anime? a sharingan! YES! One of my powers is to copy abilities! Not only that, but you can gain power from those you fight! Through both of these you need to train. Hmm, maybe I should send you the eyes of an Uchiha just for fun! I'll get back to you on that! HAHA!

My eye twitched and a headache began to form. What had I gotten myself into? He was so annoying.

You know I can hear what you are thinking! But don't fret, we will have a long chat in due time. Call me annoying again, and there will be consequences!

My head felt like it would explode from the yell.

Haha! Anyways, unlike the other systems, I changed yours! You won't need to grind stats, that's too boring! I might let you see the strength of an enemy but that's it. As a reward, here's a modified power pole, oh, and you're fully healed. GO KICK SOME ASS HAHA!

[Item Received]

Anyways, that's it crappy heir of mine (seriously, choose a name)

- WUKONG OUT!

The connection went silent with a mic drop. True to his word, I was fully healed and could move without pain, but I did feel shorter. Something I would worry about later. I stood and stretched, testing my body. Honestly, I felt like myself, though my clothes were a mess of stains and holes. No weapons, save the power pole, I was glad to see that. It was time to move. I accessed my inventory.

[Inventory]

[Power Pole (With Note)]

[Quirk: Explosion (Card)]

[Outfit Self-Repairing (Clothes)]

[Nicole Watterson (Card)]

[10 Senzu Beans]

As I headed for the exit of the chapel, I thought about whether to summon my companion now or later. Knowing what came next, I could just summon her to take care of that. I'd change my outfit after the first steps. A pang of sympathy shot through me as I glanced back at my fallen Finger Maiden, she died a forgotten death and it pained me. I vowed to get revenge, to honor her memory. I closed the door behind me, knowing that one day, I'd return to bury her.

Taking a deep breath, I turned away, noticing the dense fog that clung to everything, giving the entire island a desolate, gray hue, a stark contrast to the lush vibrancy it once possessed. It looked depressing and lifeless, as if the very earth was mourning the loss of its former glory. The ruined chapel resembled a small castle, its towers reaching towards the heavens in a silent plea. I walked towards the stairs, not wanting to waste any time looking around in this place. 

There was nothing that I could find that would be helpful, so it was best to just make my way forward, to face the dangers ahead. Equipping the power pole, it appeared in my hand, then vanished as soon as I thought of unequipping, like a magic trick. Like requip magic. Maybe one day, I would get something like that.

[Inventory]

[Quirk: Explosion (clicked)]

[Would you like to gain this power? Yes or No]

I clicked 'yes,' feeling a small jolt of pain run through my body, before it vanished as quickly as it came.

[Power Gained. Will be available in 2 hours.]

It wouldn't be available for this fight, but it would be soon, and that was enough to reassure me. I entered the archway, and the barrier shimmered into existence, confirming that there was no escape. The game was going to begin. I glanced around, but the boss wasn't there, yet. I gripped the power pole, the smooth wood strangely comforting in my grasp, and slowly made my way to the center of the arena. Still no sign. And then, a shadow descended upon me from above. It was all so fast, too fast, "Oh shit" I thought, my last thought before the world was plunged into darkness.

 POV CHANGE

"Look at Marika," the deep voice chuckled, the sound echoing through the darkness like a death knell. "Your chosen Tarnished dead already. You used all your power for what? This last hope? Don't make me laugh!"

 In the darkness, the speaker remained unseen, a disembodied voice that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere all at once. The only source of light in the room came from a hammer, its head glistening in the dimness, lying in the middle of a series of interconnected rings etched into the floor. 

"If you turn back to the Golden Order, all can be forgiven. So, what do you say, my Queen?" the voice asked, a mocking tone lacing every syllable. 

Red hair, the color of dried blood, shimmered in the small light, hinting at the speaker's identity. The rings flickered to life, and lit up, briefly revealing a woman bound to the very same rings that were layered across the floor. Queen Marika herself, trapped and helpless, her form flickering like a dying flame before the room went dark again. Silence returned to the room, Queen Marika refused to answer, her silence deafening in its condemnation.

Chapter Text

So I see you guys really liked Chapter 1 because I have a lot of free time so this is my christmas present to everyone for another chapter. Now I'm battling back and forth on having the main character upgrade stats like a video game. I'll wait until he finds his finger maiden to give him that. He will be able to gauge an enemy's health bar like the game so yeah haha. I just want to add sorry if this chapter seems rushed haha I was trying to finish and chapter 3 because of the holidays and working alot ugh I hope you enjoy and send power stones haha

Regular text

Marika/system talking

System Menus

ON TO THE CHAPTER

So I just want to recommend not dying, like it's very very painful. I might have gotten a little too cocky with my recent power up but without being able to check my stats I don't know how much everything increased. In my defense I'd like to say I just found out I was moved from my universe after dying and I don't remember how I died. Also being born into a dying body doesn't help, though it feels like my body so hopefully I kept my looks. It'll be surreal to finally get back to my parents just to find my parents don't know who I am due to looking different. Though it still doesn't excuse me, running into a boss arena like an idiot. I got crushed like a pancake like I felt all my bones get crushed at the same time then nothing. Also you know how you win or lose to the Scion at the beginning then you fall off the cliff and die.

Yeah its true, going through the I don't know what to call it the Golden order. Like having the site of grace is kind of like a cheat; it instantly connected me to the nearest statue of Marika in this case. Usually it'll connect you to the last site of grace you connected to but because I haven't sat near one it's just my lucky case there was one this close. Which is also fascinating because I'm sure it was the will of Marika protecting me because I honestly don't think the Chapel could be connected to this cave. Which also explains why many of the tarnished died how many make it to the island, not many.

Looking at the ceiling of the cave it was very unnerving how quiet it was. I can legit hear myself breathing, only once in a while a drop of water being heard. The cave was mostly dark with little being seen around. The cave had spikes growing down, which sent a shiver down my spine. I could only imagine how it would feel to be stabbed full force by one falling down on me. I wonder how useful the system is to me once I gain full power. System how long until you run out of power.

With the power taken from you, it can power the system enough to use the basics of things. Again more options will be unlocked as you finally gain a finger maiden.

Welp that's the best answer I can receive, pretty cool I can still use my inventory. Climbing to my feet I notice a golden light to the right of my head. It looks kind of like a small arrow, which is pretty cool. I remember the site of grace in the game would point you to the right direction so in this case my system(Marika) wants me to do the tutorial boss. I forgot to mention the reason I can see there is a golden tree that lights the cave pretty decently. Alright take two at life, I honestly feel like Wukong is laughing at me. I mean should I be embarrassed that I know for a fact I have two gods watching me Actually 3 because whatever the hell the golden order is I can tell is watching two. Stretching to loosen up some lingering pain in my arms, I glance at the stairs leading to the open world area. The arrow in my sight is pointing pretty much behind me so I walk slowly to the cliff.

Before reaching the edge I noticed a chair with no one in it, I thought in the game there was a ghost or some type of apparition sitting there. Sigh I truly wonder how different the world is,hopefully it's not too different. If so it'll be a lot harder to navigate though it'll be kind of fun, I mean I have both two powerful gods watching my back. I shouldn't think that it died again, the feeling of cold went down my spine just thinking of being squished. Not an experience for the faint, honestly I'm going to pretend it didn't happen. Yep, it didn't happen at all! Welp nothing left but to drop the bottom. Which in hindsight I should've just lowered myself slowly from the ledge onto the next lowering the damage my legs could've taken. Instead I just completely jumped and hit the ground which turned out perfectly, no pain at all.(a small tear did drop out of my eye).

Straight ahead I felt as if something was calling out to me, like I'm coming. I make my way towards that feeling, the same way the arrow is pointing towards an entrance to a cave. Right I totally forgot there was a bonfire down here that's probably what's calling to me. The cave, honestly not much to describe just jagged rocks everywhere, with the only light source being the site of grace. Which looks like a bonfire! Huh I rested at the bonfire, and the golden arrow disappeared. Good to know when I'm close to the bonfire(yes I know the site of grace but im calling it a bonfire). So far I haven't found anything to the sites of grace other than if I set at one all my wounds will heal. I don't know if the world resets when I rest yet or not. To many damn questions, to clear my head I decide to look over the system menus which have been changed.

Main Menu

Gacha(open for two more times need a maiden to power)

Inventory

Companion(1 slot)

Equipment

That fucking monkey really did take away stuff from my menu, I mean it doesn't change much I think I won the jackpot with Wukong. Just damn jealous huh Wukong, what you don't want to share an "heir" with someone huh. I suddenly felt a quick shiver and realized maybe I should stop making fun of him. Yep the great monkey king is so kind, best um boss? Yeah the best boss haha(I'm scared). Anyways, how do I summon my companion?

Tarnished to summon anyone companion you must first equip the item to the companion slot. Once equipped like other items you just have to think of who you have equipped. As of now you only have one slot to use meaning you can only summon one companion at a time. Also summon can die permanently if it has taken too much damage. To counter this healing spells and potions would be useful. You may also de-summon before the death in turn they will stay inside the system for 24 hours before being usable again.

Alright easy peasy, system equip Nicole to the companion slot then summon her.

Companion Equipped

Companion 1. Nicole Watterson(Epic)

Companion Come Forth

Suddenly a light so bright came out of no wear quickly causing me to close my eyes until it died down. In place of the bright light, a light blue looking cat with a derpy looking face is summoned. Her outfit consists of a white collared shirt with an orange, yellow, and green striped button that symbolizes her workplace, the Rainbow Factory, and a short, light gray skirt.

"YOU IDIOT",Nicole suddenly shouted without warning

Before I could utter a reply, a punch hit my head hard. My head left a dent in the ground, and it seemed like the world was spinning. Did I just get a concussion, like what did I do to deserve this(tears flowed from eyes).

I could feel Nicole's glare on me as she stood over my body. "YOU COULD'VE SUMMONED TO HELP WITH THE SCION BUT NOOOOOO YOU DECIDED TO JUST GO BY YOURSELF. EVEN THEN YOU DUMBASS YOU DIDN'T USE ANY OF YOUR ABILITIES AT ALL.", She yelled.

I could hear her take deep breaths muttering a little to herself. "Honestly, would you believe that I forgot I had powers now. You know on the account just waking up from almost dying",I snap at her. My voice slightly muffled from being near the ground.

"Just think more before you act okay,the amount of stress you're under I understand. Those timely mistakes can be costly to yourself. Even if you can survive death, think of the mental toll you put yourself under.", She scolded me in a soft voice.

I can feel soft hands or is it paws? Grab my arm slowly starting to pull me off the ground. Getting the hint I allowed myself to be dragged into a sitting position, holding my head with my left hand because of the pain from the hit I just took. Glancing fully at my new companion I can see the sadness in her eyes as she glanced over my torn clothes. I'll also like to say I'm sitting cross legged on the ground and almost up to her chin. She's short and just seems so derpy, I don't understand how she can be considered an Epic companion. Not only is she an epic companion but can be upgraded, yet she seems so ordinary.

"Not much older than my own child, yet forced to deal with destiny you're unprepared for.", Nicole murmured softly. Eyes overflowing with tears, waiting to just spill out.

"What do you mean not much older than your child?",I questioned

Nicole replied, "You must haven't looked at yourself but you look young. Maybe at the oldest fifteen years old and that's stretching things." Slowly approaching me and rubbing my back in circles.

Notification received

Openning

Quirk Assimilated, Can now use explosion.

Resting at first Sight of grace, received 2 gacha spins

System updating drawing power from the host will be down for 24 hours. Only thing available will be the new quirk and companion Nicole. Inventory, and other menus will not be accessible for 23:59 hours.

Right, great, just fucking great. I didn't even get a chance, just like coming to this damn world. I haven't got a fucking chance for anything at all,now I can access anything that can help. Hell I even got a broken ass system I can even fucking use and just. I'm just tired, I just want to go home. I can feel my hands warming up as I clench and unclench my fist.

"Sweetie, I need you to calm down, look we can talk about things after leaving this cave. Maybe get some answers to why you're here. There's things you need to know, things I was told by Wukong that can help shed some light on things.", Nicole Consoled.

Nodding my heading in agreement with her words, I climbed to my feet. My headache finally went away. Yet I still feel a deep anger within me, my hands very warm and moist suddenly. I wonder if the emotions I'm feeling are an aside of effect from the quirk I absorbed. I started stretching my legs to loosen up before we got into the fighting. I know the caves are filled with soldiers alive and undead alike.

"So, um Nicole right what can you do? Like do you have any secret powers or anything?", I asked awkwardly

"Hmm welp besides being a mother, I work at a place called The Rainbow Factory. I work as a saleswoman which helps take care of my family. Especially since my husband refuses to work, clean, or do anything productive most days.', Nicole responded with a small smile on her face.

I just stared at her, I don't know how to reply to what she said. Truly I'm baffled that she sounds like an ordinary mom. Granted she's a cartoon and might have some form of toon force.

"Ya I know plenty plain but I promise you I can help you when it comes to a fight"., she insisted. As if reading my, which probably showed on my face to be honest.

"Sigh, Welp this cave is filled with soldiers, not as many as above us. The leader of the soldiers will be at the end of the cave so I guess it's time to go ahead and just get started.", I bemoaned. Standing up to my full height which is sadly not that impressive, like I'm barely taller than my companion. Just another thing to add to the list of being upset about.

Nicole looked up to me, hands on her hips before sneering out.,"Don't take that tone with Mr., you might think you're older and I have been nothing but respectful.

I guess we just pretend like she didn't punch me in the head. I didn't say anything, I just nodded my head in respect to her, which made her calm down a little. Before making my way up the rocky hill. Nicole quietly followed right behind, which helped calm my nerves. I'm not much of a fighter admittedly I have been in a few fights. I know the basics of fighting and trained with my dad at his gym. Yet that was it, I can box decently hopefully with the explosion quirk that will make it easier to throw stronger punches. Actually now that I think about it, what ever happened to my power pole? Did it return to the system or did the grafted scion steal I called out in my mind.

System Deactivated for another 22 Hours and 35 Minutes.

Huh didn't think that we were talking for that long but honestly my sense of time has always been shit. Suddenly I was roughly pulled back by my shirt, knocking me quickly out of thoughts.

"Um kiddo, there is a group of soldiers ahead sitting by the fire. I didn't think you noticed them so sorry for being so rough.",Nicole whispered.

I glanced at the group straight ahead and saw the same thing she mentioned. The soldiers were surrounded by candles. Most were dressed poorly as if they were forced to be here which made my heart hurt for them. There were only about 6 of them but I knew not to underestimate them after yesterday.

"So my plan honestly Nicole I'm going to charge in strike quick I should have enough power in punches to knock them out. Most of them look very malnourished and honestly it saddens me.", I exclaimed.

Nicole didn't say anything, just nodded at my plan as I approached the group quickly. Nicole is sticking close to my back which made me feel more confident then I normally would be. One person was facing the wall separate from the group. I quickly punched him in the back of the head. Which surprisingly didn't hurt my hand. Though he fell down with a loud thud causing the rest of the men in the room to get to their feet quickly. With the cave being narrow only two men could be side to side so Nicole and I couldn't be surrounded. I rushed at the soldiers as they were moving sluggishly. The first one tried to rise sword but I punched him in the face. Knocking him into the soldier standing behind him making both of the soldiers fall to the ground in silence.

Nicole stood a few feet behind me, watching in silence. The other three soldiers began to approach slowly. I got into my normal boxing stance making sure to loosen my fist and keep my legs loose. Staying on the balls of my feet so I can dodge quickly if need be. The soldier closest to me did something. I'm shocked that he dropped his weapons to the ground and held his arms up above his head. As if to symbolize a surrender, the other two soldiers behind him also followed suit. I took my eyes off them for a moment and looked at Nicole who was now standing next to me. She just shrugged, I felt she had the same confusion I had in this moment.

I turned back to the soldier who initiated the, the look in the eye of the soldier unnerved me. The soldier just seemed defeated. The soldier stepped to feel closer to me before collapsing to their knees. Looking at the other two behind her they just looked in pity before going to one knee.

"Tarnished…We don't want to fight thee",Started before coughing. A feminine voice came from the lead soldier, though it sounded as if they hadn't had water in days. "We were forced to kill thou kin. Stuck down here as supplies became limited we went from 400 strong to little over 15 left not including our commander. Instead of fighting we surrender to thee to not only atone for actions over the years."

The woman after finishing her speech began to cough heavily, her whole body shaking with every cough. I couldn't help but feel pity. It seems these soldiers have been through alot. Nicole was shaking, I don't know if it was out of being scared or angry. Though something in my gut makes me believe its out of anger.(The punch to my head coming to mind). I'll give you another option if you choose to follow me. "I'll free you guys and heal you back to peak health in turn you give me loyalty. Also any info on this world that you can give me that'll be very helpful.",I stated without thinking.

The woman's head shot up quickly, her eyes becoming less dull than they were before. "Tarnished as the leader of the rest of the men still alive I promise thy word you will have loyalty you've never known. If you can heal us everything we know will be known to you.", She declared. Her head even closer to the ground, as if trying to declare her loyalty to me. The other soldiers ever quiet followed suit.

I walked to the down soldier and helped her to her feet. Her body felt like straight bones almost as if no muscles ever existed. "Relax soldier, no need to bow", I rebuked, trying to sound kind. Though now that I actually pay attention to my voice, fuck me does it sound young. Ignoring that and the fact that my new acquired soldiers are almost dead(and taller than me gotta mention that). "Go gather everyone around the cave that are still alive and tell them the same thing, and please be as quick as possible.",I commanded her.

She nodded her head and set off by herself leaving the other two still kneeling on the ground. I quietly moaned to myself before commanding those soldiers to check on the ones we fought and hopefully convince them to join me. I turned back to Nicole who stood by further back near the entrance we came through. I moved to join her, because frankly being in this cave sucks. It just smells weird, I can't put my finger on it. Once I can describe the smell I'll tell you just how it smells very stale.

Nicole seemed very deep in thought as I approached. I just let her ponder as I thought everythings that happened. Honestly it wasn't on my bingo card to be able to communicate with the soldiers let alone convince them to join me. I'm genuinely confused on how this turned out, in the game from what I remember everything just attacked you. Rather they hated you for being tarnished or just from not being in the same faction. Which is another question to add to the list of things because how the hell does everyone know you're tarnished. Even now these people called me tarnished and I wonder why. I glance at Nicole but she still doesn't seem to be wanting to talk just yet. Suddenly I felt someone in front of me, making me go into a fighting stance right away.

"Sir ... .the soldiers you fought died", one of the soldiers mumbled. Voice very raspy from lack of use. I nodded at him, which I guess gave him the idea to go back to the other soldier. Both with their weapons in their hands. Both of them had worn spears at ready looking as if standing guard near the tunnel where the lead soldier walked through.

My mind raced as I realized the implications of the words used to me. Though they might have been weakened from the ordeals they went through, my strength was enough to end three people's lives. Luckily I didn't break open anyways skulls so I didn't see any blood or anything. Yet I can help but glance at my hands as they wouldn't stop shaking.

"Life once taken is hard to forget young one, remember to not lose oneself to grief. Right now concentrate with the task at hand",Nicole whispered to me. Her hand resting on my shoulder. I didn't glance down at her. Just clenching my fist at this point just trying to get a hold of my emotions.

I heard footsteps quickly making their way towards Nicole and I patted her hand to show thanks. Which she nodded at before making a step back behind me again. I see the lead soldier back along with only one person following behind her.

"Sir….., I have only….. Only found one survivor to join us.,She shouted while saluting.

"Good, good welcome to the team soldier(I'll get all the names later)",I said with a nod at the soldier who was the only one in full armor. Using a shield and a mace as a the men and your weapons, lead us to your boss so we can make way out of here. Honestly I just don't feel like being here anymore"

"We shall make haste at once, Sir", She replied. Quickly turning around with lights flickering around the room I see everyone picking things off the ground before discarding items. Honestly it's not much they all have and truthfully I wonder how long they have all truly been stuck here. I just watched as she got them into formation and beckoned me over. With Nicole quietly following behind me we set off.

The walk to I guess the boss room felt long, much longer than it should've been. The soldiers marched us slowly though we can tell it was good attention, they still couldn't move very fast. Some even labored breathing five minutes into the march but they were still going. Honestly I have made respect for the small army I have been able to gather so far. Even though they are only four, something tells me they'll be good soldiers.

Finally what felt like ages we passed a broken statue of Marika. Even broken I felt the power course through me as if telling me she was with me. I knew we were close, so I asked the soldiers to rest and wait here as Nicole and I entered the room ahead of a soldier already standing waiting.

"Aye tarnished have yee, it's been ages since i've seen ye kin down here.", The commander spat out.

Moving in front of Nicole I told her"To stay back I'll handle this guy. Not even giving the commander a reply to his words. I walked closer to him clenching my fist as they began to sweat.

The commander sneered at me as he raised his shield and spear. His armor wasn't torn apart like the rest of his army. He also didn't seem weak like them, if anything he seemed like he was in decent shape. It seemed he kept more supplies to himself than he let one. The commander charged at me with a spear in his right as he tried a charged attack that I easily side stepped. That didn't dismay him as tired to side sweep with the shield. I was able to jump back out of the way.

The commander knocked his shield and spear together making a loud noise before settling in a stance. His shield covering the majority of his body while his spear was to the side posed to jab at me if I approached. Every attempt was easily dodged, every attack became wilder as I kept moving. It was as if he was moving in slow motion in my eyes as he kept trying to attack. "Stupid tarnished I killed many of your kin, honestly my men are the major reason why this path hasn't had many if any tarnished come through. Your kin is weak, no wonder Lord Goddirck uses you guys for experiments. To think the first yee made a prophecy as if we should've been scared of you all.",He taunted as he jumped and tried to thrust his spear at me. I laid flat on the ground as he jumped over my body.

"DAMMIT TARNISHED!"He yelled with anger. Before turning around and trying to shoulder bash me. I quickly stepped onto the shield and back flipping away from him. Putting a little distance though not enough to be meaningful. Fighting him has been pretty fun though I'm getting tired of playing. When the commander charged at me again, I dodged to the side but this time I grabbed his spear as I dodged. He Tried to pull back his weapon but I just pulled him close to me. "This is the last thing you'll ever hear in your pathetic life, now die",I sneered. Before releasing an explosion that covered his entire body. Once the dust settled nothing was not even the piece I was holding in my hand everything was gone.

The anger I felt in that moment was overwhelming until I realized I personally made a man explode. I vomited on the ground as I felt very weak. My mind went through a million things as I tried to come to terms with what happened. Nicole approached me, rubbing my back. I heard multiple footsteps rush into the room. Before stopping close to where Nicole and I were. Knowing I had to be strong, to at least make it out of the cave. I marched forward without hesitation.

The soldiers quickly followed Nicole and I as we made our way to the exit of the cave. I can see the small tree lighting up the area as the door to the exit was shown. This entrance looping back to where I was laying on the ground when I died. My mind was numb from the countless deaths on my hands today, but my heart pounded finally getting to see the real sky. The door was heavy but I pushed them open enough for us to fit past both doors. The room was dim and to the right of us was a ladder I ignored as I marched ahead to the elevator.

The elevator was a stone with a circle in the middle of it with a small indent. So I stepped on it and shot us up quickly in the air before stopping. The door was already open with a sigh of grace in front of it.(To everyone else it looks like a bonfire.) My mind was just set on laying the grass enjoying the warm night air. With a giant tree in the distance glowing golden.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Hey guys 😀I’m loving the support for this story and it's been a lot of hard work of not only getting the characters right, but piecing together the lore for this chapter. Honestly its why it takes me so long to write the chapters. On the bright side I’m finishing chapter 7-8 as we speak and got the outline finished for chapter 9. The goal is to be ten chapters ahead in case something happens like my laptop breaks i lose my job etc. If you guys have powers or stuff you want to see make sure to comment 😀 Also next week will be the chapter 2 rewrite but if we got like idk 10-20 power stones ill drop chapter 5 too 😀

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

[System talking]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Tarnished POV.

For two weeks, Limegrave had become my very own hunting zone. Every cave, every crevice near the old run-down Church of Marika was my hunting ground. Everything was systematically cleared, repurposed into a training test. I used every opportunity to gain strength and level up the skills I had.  The memory of our first camp, the deaths of those two soldiers… it still festered. It hunted me daily knowing I was too complacent.

Ash, the only remains left at the Site of Grace had denied them even a semblance of a proper burial. To me I see a Site of Grace, a place of safety. To others it's just a normal bonfire.  The day after the fight, I gathered up the ashes and spread them amongst the wind. I didn’t know them well but that was the closest I could give towards freedom.

Nicole's fury had been more subdued, more enraged by my solo confrontation with the Tree Sentinel than the loss of our allies. Which is understandable if I died, she would be forced back into the system. Her dressing-down had been brutal, and entirely deserved. At the end she still understood how I felt and helped me train. Her combat skills are remarkable. It makes sense why I couldn’t read her full stats. 

This world was a brutal teaching, forcing me to learn the grim art of taking a life. Those soldiers had trusted me, and I’d failed them. Their deaths were a constant weight on my mind, every excuse a pathetic attempt to mask the truth: I’d been weak. Weak in mind, body, and spirit. I’d let them die. No funerals, no last rites, just the stark, echoing absence.

Gwenten and Arwent didn’t blame me, but the guilt gnawed relentlessly. So, I channeled my energy into the only thing I could control: securing the area around the church, systematically dismantling every Godrick patrol and camp we encountered. The shattered walls of the church became our fortress, my clones a constant vigil, a fragile shield against the night.

The nights had been relatively quiet since we’d purged the majority of Godrick’s forces and the Demi-humans from the area. We’d also discovered a peculiar aspect of my abilities: near a battle, death seemed… permanent. No respawns. It felt as if I was absorbing their souls, fueling my own growth. Like those Dragonborn legends I vaguely remembered. 

The stronger the enemy, the greater the reward, translating into enhanced skills and abilities. I could disable this “soul absorption,” making future allies immune, but for now… Godrick’s soldiers would continue to fuel my skills.

Staring death in the face, yet again, had only solidified my resolve. It wasn’t just about getting stronger; it was a desperate need for answers. Why were the Tarnished hunted? What was the purpose of this cursed existence? These were questions I asked everyone we came across. Once answered I hope it'll tell me why I got summoned to this world.

Each fallen enemy was met with the same questions: Why were they hunting us? Who gave the orders? The answers were always the same: ignorance or indifference. Two weeks of relentless hunting yielded nothing but more death, more questions.

Now, as Nicole and I marched towards the Godrick outpost at the Gatefront Ruins, the frustration simmered. The outpost was too close to our church, a festering sore that needed to be excised. Gwenten and Arwent remained behind, guarding the three merchants we’d encountered – one within the church itself, a surprisingly affable fellow, and two we found near the beach cave.

The three caves in the starting area hadn’t posed much of a challenge, especially with Venom’s… contributions. The beach cave, swarming with Godrick troops and those mangy Demi-humans, had been the toughest. Clearing them all triggered a quest complete.

[Clearing the Beginning Area][Completed]

[Reward- Double XP Gained From The Caves]

 A paltry reward of double XP. No gacha spins. Not that I minded. I felt a significant power boost since Venom had… joined me. Though I don’t use Venom to his full potential.

“You got that right, partner. We are a force of nature!” Venom’ s voice boomed in my mind, dripping with smug satisfaction.

I sighed, ignoring him as we continued. I was now wearing the self-repairing outfit from the gacha spin. The loose fit was perfect for combat, especially with my reliance on dodging. The hood was a nice touch, too.

(System, open my stats.)

The familiar screen materialized:

[Name- Tarnished/?]

[Title - Heir of Wukong]

[Race - Human/Tarnished]

[Level - 10]

[xp - 100/3000]

 [Health - 600] 

[Stamina - 600]

 [Magicka - 450]

50 points per stat per skill point, plus two extra stat points and two skill points per level. 20 of each since hitting level 10.

[Skills] 

[Regeneration - 10/100 (4 Skill Points: +health, stamina, magicka, regenerate 2.5/s in battle, 5/s out)]

 [Spider Sense - 20/100 (4 Skill Points: sense bloodlust, 40% less stamina cost for dodging)] [Unarmed Combat - 20/100 (2 Skill Points: double damage without weapons)] 

[Rika - 30/100 (3 Skill Points: 10% less magicka for healing, 20% less for barriers)] [Duplication - 5/100 (1 Skill Point: one clone with ¼ stats, 200 magicka cost)] 

[Quirk: Explosion - 5/100 (1 Skill Point: 5% less magicka cost)] 

Skill Points left: 5.

My regeneration was higher than the stats showed, thanks to Venom’s passive boost. I still didn’t fully trust him, refusing to let him manifest beyond my gloves. The passive boost was enough to negate his weakness for now. I hoped leveling up would eventually nullify it completely.

I’d also come to terms with my Explosion quirk, recognizing its raw power. My biggest frustration was the lack of Wukong templates for Duplication and Regeneration. Without them, I had no reference for their progression.

I also forgot to mention I finally switched to my new outfit, and it's really nice honestly.  It had a hooded top, a shade of deep navy that bordered on black, billowed slightly with each step. The short, wide sleeves reveal a glimpse of a white tee beneath. Streaks of pale blue and white like brushstrokes, decorated the shoulders and sleeves of the hoodie, hinting at a modern sensibility. 

Dark, loose-fitting pants gathered at my ankles, leading the eye to the bold, angular lines of the sneakers. The shoes were a study in contrasts – light grey and dark navy accented with lighter blue details, the chunky sole adding a sense of groundedness. The outfit spoke of comfort and quiet confidence, a style both effortless and considered. [Pic on web novel]

With the recap complete, we could get to the point. We were here to cripple Godrick’s forces before venturing to the Weeping Peninsula and taking Castle Morne.

[Main Mission - Defeat Godrick and his forces] 

[Side Mission - Take Back Castle Morne]

[Side Mission - Find Out What Happened to the Tarnished]

Only three quests so far. Peculiar. I wondered if my thoughts could trigger more.

“So, kiddo, are we going in loud or quiet?” Nicole asked, breaking my train of thought.

“Loud. These guys are weak. Honestly I just want to hurry up and destroy this encampment.,” I replied, impatience creeping into my voice.

Nicole nodded. In the distance, two guards stood by a Marika statue. I felt a strange connection to it, a faint echo of the sensation before my death at the Grafted Scion’s hands. It's like a feeling I’m coming. Though as soon as I felt it the sensation left.

“Such an embarrassing death,” Venom snickered. I didn’t have a chance to reply when two guards marched in front of us. Smugness rolled off them in waves.

“Halt! You two travelers, turn back now!” the left guard shouted, his voice strained.

“This is our lord Godrick the Golden’s land!”, the right guard finished loudly, also straining his voice.

Nicole charged without a word.

“What the…” The guard on the left started, before Nicole’s fist connected with his face, sending him flying.

The other guard didn’t even have time to react. A spinning kick, and his head went flying off. Rolling past my feet as I casually walked past the statue. Ahead were broken down carts all stacked as if trophies. Two mangy dogs lunged, snapping at my legs. A pulse of explosive energy, and they were gone.

The sounds of combat erupted to my right. Nicole was already engaged. Many screams were heard as more men could be seen running to  defeat her. I reached the center of the camp, where the commander paced, oblivious. To the chaos happening just a little ways away. 

“Soldier of Godrick,” I called, my voice cold. “I have some questions.”

He spun, his face contorted with rage. He pulled a grotesque horn from his back and blew a deafening blast. Men came rushing from the carts to surround us.

“That noise… it hurts!” Venom whined.

“Tell me about it,” I muttered, shaking my head.

“Partner, enough noise can hurt us. Be careful,” Venom warned.

Before I could answer, an arrow whizzed past my ear. Archers. I didn’t notice them being so focused on my headache from the noise.

“Haha! Stupid Tarnished! You SHOULD BE DEAD! Your survival is an insult!” the commander roared. “Men! Attack!”

Ten soldiers charged, their rusty armor clanging. Time seemed to slow. The soldiers’ movements became sluggish. ( So cliché, I thought. Did he really just say that?)

I dropped to the ground, dodging a sword that flashed where my head had been. I swept a leg, tripping the swordsman, springing to my feet. Venom’s tendrils lashed out, webbing the fallen soldier to the ground.

“Show off,” Venom grumbled.

(Oh, shut it.)

Two more soldiers attacked. I grabbed their sword arms, forcing their blades into each other. The crunch of bone and steel made me wince. An arrow flew by my side. I dodged, snagged the arrow with a web, and flung it back, embedding it in the archer’s throat. Four down. Too easy.

“You cowards! Bring him down!” the commander screeched. He tried to rally his men, but they were terrified.

The remaining soldiers fell quickly. All dying in one blow, heads caved in. The commander turned to flee, but he didn't get far. I quickly shot a web at his back before pulling him back to me. Knocking him over before painfully dragging on the ground. Pulling on the web till he stopped near my feet, he shook in fear as I approached him.

“One question,” I said, lifting him with one hand. “Why has everyone been hunting the Tarnished?”

“You and your kin have been a blight on the Golden Order!” he gasped. “ We live in grace, compiled by it. Your kin being able to ignore it is something that shouldn’t exist. We hunted others before just like you. Godrick, though not a part of the capital, hunts, and uses your kind for weapons! That’s all I know!”

I crushed his neck. The snap did nothing to quell the questions. Even the soldiers in my camp hadn’t known the reason. Just the same statement we were a blight. But how could we be. Yet they stayed  following these orders. The weight of their deaths didn't affect me, which was worrying. Maybe the anger has gotten to me a little bit more than I’d like to think.

A golden hue appeared in my vision, an arrow pointing towards north. Ah, another Site of Grace appears.  Finally, I walked towards the gate, Nicole appearing behind me. 

Ruining her attempt at trying to scare me I called out “Good job, Nicole, “Another easy victory for us, eh?” offering a smile that I hoped hid the coldness creeping through me.

“You’re no fun anymore. I used to be able to sneak up on you, but now you always know where I am,” Nicole pouted, crossing her arms like a child. I shrugged, hiding a chuckle. The usual sarcastic retort died on my tongue. I wanted to smile, at least once today.

We reached the Site of Grace, a bonfire that, to anyone without my… sight would seem ordinary. We sat, the adrenaline fading, replaced by a wave of weary relaxation. Even a short battle took its toll. I needed a moment to center myself, to push back the questions swirling in my mind, the nagging feeling of being watched.

“Ye Tarnished, I have been following thee,” a soft, feminine voice echoed from the air itself, melodic yet unnerving.

Nicole and I were on our feet instantly, weapons drawn. My senses detected no physical presence, yet the feeling of being observed was overwhelming. I didn’t lower my guard. The fallen soldiers were a stark reminder of the dangers lurking in this world.

“Tarnished, I come in peace. I have watched thee since thy arrival in Limgrave,” the voice sighed, tinged with sorrow, or perhaps simply impatience.

“Right. Just another normal day, being stalked by a disembodied voice. I already have one voice in my head, and he’s creepy enough,” I muttered, rolling my eyes.

“Rude, partner. Very rude,” Venom whined, sounding petulant. 

(I should have just fought. But curiosity got the better of me.), I thought to myself ignoring Venom.

I Casually sat back down. Though Nicole remained vigilant, her weapon ready, a testament to her loyalty. A young woman in a black robe materialized before us. She lowered her hood, revealing a face in her mid-twenties, with faded red hair, both beautiful and marked by hardship. One eye was closed, and an intricate, almost floral tattoo adorned her eyelid.

“Traveler from beyond the Fog, I am Melina,” she introduced herself, her voice soft yet resonant. “I offer thee an accord.”

“Partner, something’s off,” Venom murmured, his tone serious. “She smells of fire and death. Be wary.”

(She’s hiding something, Venom. I can feel it. Trusting her completely would be a mistake.) I replied telepathically.

“Have ye heard of the Finger Maidens? They serve the Two Fingers, offering guidance and aid to the Tarnished. Thou art maidenless. I can play the role of maiden,” Melina declared, her closed eye doing nothing to diminish the intensity of her gaze.

“Isn’t that ironic? How do you know I’m maidenless?” I asked skeptically, crossing my arms.

“Every Tarnished is accompanied by a Finger Maiden, just as thou art accompanied by ye cat companion,” Melina replied, her gaze unwavering. I glanced at Nicole who now had a frown on her face. 

“I see, so what's the need of a finger maiden?”, I questioned.

 “A Finger Maiden follows a Tarnished, strengthening them in exchange for protection. They are sent by the Two Fingers to unite the Tarnished under the Golden Order.” She spoke as if reciting a memorized script.

“Uh-huh. So, you just happened to be following me, and decided to offer your services? Seems a little suspicious,” I said, raising an eyebrow. “Especially after I just killed all those who wanted me dead.”

“Tarnished, all in the Lands Between know of thee. The first Tarnished in two centuries. Thou survived the Grafted Scion and slew a Tree Sentinel,” Melina stated.

How does she know all this? A chill ran down my spine. That feeling of being watched growing stronger. Maybe I’m just paranoid but I feel I’m being controlled by something. Like all of this is part of a script.

“Interesting. Partner, you’ve already got people gunning for you. A record, even for one of my hosts,” Venom remarked dryly.

Ignoring Venom, I asked, “What happened to the Tarnished? Why are we hunted?”

Melina’s gaze shifted, becoming distant. “The Tarnished… were a special class. Those who lost the grace of the Erdtree and were banished. They fought in the badlands. Upon death, they could return, but nothing ever came of it.”

Was this the reason for the system? To give me a chance at becoming Elden Lord? The thought was repulsive. I just wanted to go home.

“After the Shattering, the demigods rose. The Two Fingers brought back the Tarnished to become Elden Lord. The Finger Maidens were to help, and ensure they stayed with the Two Fingers. But the Tarnished were eliminated out of fear of what they could become,” Melina finished, her tone hardening.

[Side Mission - Find out what happened to the tarnished Semi complete]

“So, that’s why I’m so hated,” I sighed, rubbing my temples. Taking in the notification that went across my face.

“Tarnished, do we have an accord? Will thou take me to the foot of the Erdtree?” she asked, a hint of desperation in her voice.

“Sure,” I said, trying to mask my suspicion.

“Then it is settled. Summon me by grace to turn runes into strength.”, She stated before taking my hand.

[Fake Finger Maiden Found]

[Gacha fully unlocked]

[Error]

[Workaround Found]

[Partial World Travel Unlocked]

[Secret Mission - Complete Meet Melina]

[1 gacha spin acquired]

Not good, I thought, glancing at the system messages. Even the system knew she wasn’t a real Finger Maiden. Makes me wonder if what's compelling me to find the answers to the tarnished is also why I feel so lost. Maybe it's leading me to find a finger maiden.

Melina began to stand up before speaking. Breaking me of my train of thought. “One more thing. I bequeath this ring to you . It will summon a spectral steed, named Torrent. He has chosen thee. Please treat him with respect,” Melina said, dropping a ring into my hand. It hummed with a strong power. I went to ask something,but she vanished in a golden mist.

[Companion Awarded: Torrent]

[Secret Mission - Completed, gained Torrent]

[1 gacha spin acquired]

Huh, neat I guess. I put the ring on my finger, not summoning him out.  My companion slots were full and I don’t want to get rid of Nicole or Venom.

“Nicole, head back to camp. I need to sort some things out,” I said.

Nicole nodded and ran ahead. Moving so fast you’d think that she was teleporting. Now that I think about it, I wonder if she can teleport. Her powers don’t make sense to me, I wonder if I gain strength will I be able to gain the ability to tell her strengths.

(System, how many gacha spins are left?)

[Spins left: 4]

(Please do Two spins.)

[Spins Left : 2]

[Spinning Gacha]

[Gacha finished]

[Magnet Release Acquired]

[Stand Arrow Acquired]

[Naruto Emergency Mission Acquired]

(Wait, what’s an emergency mission?)

[With the Fake Finger Maiden, you can travel to other worlds. These missions grant extra XP and gacha spins.]

(Acquire Magnet Release and place the rest in my inventory.)

[Magnet Release Level 1: grants magnetic force, uses 5 Magicka/s]

“Partner! Something’s changed! I sense more… like the metal around us,” Venom exclaimed.

"I gained a powerful ability," I announced, flexing my hand, "the ability to generate a magnetic force. So it's time to level it up."

"Level it up? Partner, we're about to turn this place into a scrapyard!" Venom practically vibrated with excitement, its voice a low, rumbling purr in the back of my mind. "Let's see if you can make those crossbow twerps dance like puppets on strings!"

I chuckled, a grin spreading across my face. "Gladly." I sprang to my feet, feeling the energy thrum through me, and strode towards the gate. My senses flared, a warning bell clanging in my skull. Five heat signatures huddled behind makeshift barriers, the telltale glint of crossbows reflecting the dim light. No words needed. As I closed the distance, a hail of bolts sliced through the air.

"Incoming!" Venom hissed , the excitement shifting to a predatory focus.

Instead of dodging, I raised my hands, feeling the magnetic force gather around me. With a surge of will and a mental push, I caught the incoming projectiles mid-flight, metal screeching as they reversed their paths. The bolts, now weapons of my making, ripped back towards the soldiers, their screams cut short as they fell, dead.

"Well, that was...efficient. A bit anticlimactic, though," Venom drawled. "A little more pizzazz next time, would ya? Perhaps some dramatic flair? Maybe we could make them build a giant metal monument to us before we turn them into pincushions?"

I snorted, feeling the drain of 100 magicka. "Easy for you to say, you're not the one burning energy here. I need to level this up quickly."

[Magnet Release: 2 Level Ups] 

"Oh, now we're talking! Level up, indeed. Let's see how much damage you can do with your new toy!" Venom urged, its hunger for destruction palpable.

I continued up the hill, the absence of any nearby threats a strange lull in the storm. Everyone was likely concentrated at the Gatefront Ruins. Another golden arrow, a frustratingly familiar guide, pointed me towards a dilapidated shack.

"Stormhill," Venom whispered, the name laced with anticipation. "On the road to Godrick's castle. We're getting closer to some real fun. But that camp does sound like a good place for a nap."

I nodded, feeling the pull of exhaustion. "Yeah, I need to return to camp." I approached the Site of Grace, feeling the familiar tingle of power. I activated it, a wave of peace washing over me, the image of a giant metal monument flashing through my mind. I’ll be sure to suggest that next time to Venom.

"Alright, Venom, We need to head back. Nicole's waiting.", I told him.

"Nicole? Oh, yes, the little cat person. I suppose she's marginally less boring than those crossbow fodder you keep finding," Venom conceded

I ignored Venom's slightly offensive musings about my companion, turning away from the campfire. "Let's just get moving."

Chapter Text

Hey guys 👋 I hope you've been enjoying this story because I've been having a blast writing it. I'm already on chapter 13 now so that's so much fun. Also after chapter 8 I'll be uploading the companions,status etc. As always if you have ideas you want to see please comment but yeah I love everyone one of you who reads this. Also I need to know if you guys would rather have Monday or Friday uploads 😀

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

[System talking]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Tarnished Pov

The air crackled, thick with a potent stench of sulfur and burnt earth. Stinging my nostrils and making me gag. A primal roar, laced with fury, ripped through the stillness of the lakeside ruins, echoing off the crumbling remnants of what looked like an ancient temple. Jagged stones littered the ground, and the air shimmered with heat.

“Unless you want to be hit, DUCK!" Venom’s voice, a distorted echo in my mind, was a life-saving command, laced with a familiar urgency. 

Listening to Venom I dropped to the ground, the rough stone scraping against my knees. A split-second later, the huge tail of a dragon full of spikes. Slammed into the space where my head had been mere seconds before. The impact sent tremors through the ground, a tangible demonstration of the creature’s raw power. Dust and pebbles rained down around me.

Agheel, the monstrous dragon, its scales shimmering like obsidian catching the light like polished shields. Its eyes are cold, burned with an ancient rage. A low rumble began in the depths of its chest, a sound that promised devastation, like rocks grinding together deep within the earth. 

Then, with terrifying ferocity, a torrent of searing flames erupted from its maw, a molten river of pure destructive energy aimed directly at me. Even from this distance I could feel the heat as all the water in the air evaporated. My heart hammered against my ribs, but I didn’t give into my fear.

Quickly thinking, I put my hands together and said "Rika, barrier!"my voice straining against the oppressive heat. Two fairies flying out of my hand before turning into a shimmering, translucent wall manifested before me. Absorbing the full force of the dragon's fiery breath. The magical barrier rippled and pulsed,but held as it took on the full brunt of the attack.

[Magicka 350/450]

Hated the idea of these hairpins at first, but I wear my hood (which is basically always). Glad I decided to keep them. After leveling them up they're paying for themselves, especially after all the training Nicole puts me through.  It also helps I don't have to burn extra magic activating them anymore.

“Still could’ve just dodged the fire”, Venom whined” I just rolled my eyes at his response. He always gets jealous when I use other abilities instead of him.

The heat was intense even behind the shield, the air around me distorting like a mirage. The smell of burning stone filled the air. As I huddled behind the barrier, the sheer absurdity of the situation washed over me in waves. A fleeting thought that if I would’ve just gone back to the church with Nicole things would’ve been different. 

Just a few moments ago, I was enjoying the relative peace after training with my magnet release ability. Redirecting swords and being able to crush armor. The satisfying thud of taking out Godrick soldiers slamming into me. Now, I’m facing a freakin’ dragon!

It had started simple enough. A few more soldiers of Godrick scattered near a Site of Grace north of the lake were easy prey and only offered minimal gains in XP. But the system had then pinged a new mission, directing me to the seaside ruins. A simple quest, as it had seemed then, had escalated into a boss fight.

Now here I stand,in the heat of Agheel's inferno. Wondering how such a simple errand had turned into a life-or-death struggle. It wasn't enough to simply survive behind this shield. Agheel was too formidable, too powerful to simply be waited out. I needed a plan, a strategy that could even the odds. The barrier held, but it was draining my magicka with each passing second. A notification popped up in front of me.

[Emergency Mission]

[Defeat Flying Dragon Agheel]

I scanned my surroundings with desperate eyes, a grim sense of urgency beginning to set in. The landscape offered little in the way of cover. There were a few ancient pillars, weathered and crumbling. The Site of Grace, offering nothing more than a promise of temporary respite in case I were to survive this encounter. Beyond that, it was a steep drop-off into the river below, the cold water offering no comfort from this inferno.

[Flying Dragon Agheel]

[HP- 3,200]

My mind raced, desperately trying to piece together a viable attack strategy. My usual explosive abilities were useless against a flying target. My magnet release was useless without any metallic object to redirect. My gaze swept over the landscape once more, looking for anything that could be of use.

Then it hit me, I had a powerful weapon, one that was inherently metallic.The Power Pole, a weapon I haven’t used at all. It was the answer I had been searching for. The ends were made of metal and it possessed the potential to adapt and grow. Plans began forming in my head, as I came up with different ideas to hurt the dragon.

"Partner, one of my abilities is to shapeshift parts of my body into weapons?" Venom’ s voice was tentative, laced with a strange mix of excitement and uncertainty.

"Wait, really? I thought only Carnage could do that?" I questioned, my attention briefly diverted by this newfound information, even in the midst of battle.

The fire began to wane, and I could feel the anger in Venom’s reply. “Don’t bring up that ingrate child, anything he can do I can match! I am the original, the superior!” Venom roared with unrestrained fury, his voice reverberating through my skull like a thunderclap, causing a sharp pain to pierce through my mind.

"Ugh Venom, can you not yell? Geez, trying to survive a giant dragon here," I muttered, rubbing my temple with one hand. “And you call Carnage a child?”

Venom mumbled something unintelligible, his displeasure rolling off him in waves. Ignoring his sulking, I focused my attention on the Power Pole that materialized in my hand. I began to examine its surface quickly.

[Power Pole]

[Staff]

[Abilities - Unbreakable, Growth(5 magic per cast), Shrink(5 magic per cast)]

"Huh," I murmured, a spark of inspiration. I wonder if I could split the pole in half, and use it as escrima sticks, channeling Nightwing. My gaze drifted down to my outfit, a chuckle escaping my lips as I noted the similarities in our attire.

“Partner, giant dragon incoming! And he looks PISSED!” Venom's voice, sharp and urgent, snapped me back to reality.

My thoughts scattered as I saw the massive shadow of Agheel descending upon me. With lightning-quick reflexes, I unleashed my webs. Launching them towards the ancient pillars. I yanked myself away from danger just as the dragon landed, its claws tearing into the ground with a bone-jarring thud. Agheel’s landing shook the very ground, the earth itself recoiling under the weight of the behemoth. I felt the vibrations through my body, each tremor a reminder of the raw power I was facing.

With adrenaline surging through my veins, I channeled my magic, focusing on the growth spell. The pole vibrated in my hand, lengthening and thickening with a low hum. Within seconds, the staff had expanded to around five feet, becoming a formidable polearm.

Without any hesitation, I gripped the weapon tight. Focusing my magnet release, I launched the extended power pole toward Agheel, aiming with precision for one of its wings. The staff hurtled through the air like a javelin, striking the wing with a loud crack that echoed through the ruins, a sound of splintering bone and torn flesh. The dragon shrieked, a piercing cry of pain that was a strange melody to my ears. The power pole then shrunk, falling back towards the ground near the dragon’s claws.

[Flying Dragon Agheel]

[HP- 2,500]

Agheel roared again, a sound that was less a battle cry and more an expression of pure agony. The dragon thrashed in place as its wounded wing hung limp, its movements becoming more erratic. The impact of my attack had been more effective than I had hoped for. Taking advantage of the dragon's momentary disorientation, I leaped off the pillar, launching more webs toward the earth.

I used them as anchors as I pulled myself with force towards the dragon, attacking Agheel’s head with both of my feet. The impact rattled my bones, but the dragon staggered under the blow. I felt the dragon’s scaled hide beneath my boots as I launched myself backwards, twisting my body in a controlled backflip. As I landed I used magnet release to quickly bring the power pole back to my grip.

[Flying Dragon Agheel]

[HP- 1,500]

Agheel stumbled, the blow having left it disoriented, the impact on the head taking its toll. Now, the beast’s movements were sluggish and its breath came in ragged gasps, the initial ferocity replaced with a growing sense of vulnerability.

With the staff firmly in hand, I allowed Venom to reshape the staff, the tip morphing into a sharp point. I advanced toward Agheel, each step measured and purposeful. This was it, the opportunity to end the fight. My eyes focused on the still exposed wound in the dragon's eye as my body moved with the practiced flow of a well trained fighter.

“Now, Venom! Let’s finish this overgrown lizard!” I yelled.

“Finally! About time you stopped playing around!” Venom responded with clear glee.

With a yell, I plunged the power pole into the soft tissue, piercing the brain of the beast. Agheel’s body convulsed for a moment, muscles spasming, before collapsing onto the earth. Its colossal frame landed with a resounding crash that shook the ruins, dust and debris exploded outwards. The air, thick with the smell of burnt flesh and ozone, hung heavy in my lungs.

The world seemed to grow silent as the echoes of the dragon’s final breaths faded into the air. The dust settled, revealing the lifeless body of Agheel, its scales now dull and lifeless. A wave of exhaustion washed over me, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of grim satisfaction. It was over. I had survived.

“Pathetic,” Venom hissed, though there was a hint of grudging respect in his tone. “Barely a challenge.”

“Oh, shut up,” I muttered, wiping sweat from my brow. “You weren’t the one getting roasted.”

[Level Up]

[Staff fighting acquired][level up x2]

[Emergency mission over]

[Flying Dragon Agheel slain]

[Reward flying nimbus, x2 gacha spins]

I stared at the text floating in front of me, the familiar message barely registering. It seemed surreal that a battle against the dragon had ended so quickly. I had to admit though, the fight was honestly a little disappointing. Besides the initial burst of fire, it was almost too easy.

I rationalized that perhaps I was simply stronger than the enemies in this area now, the levels earned with Venom and the countless battles making me stronger. Still, I couldn't help but be surprised by the effectiveness of my initial attack on Agheel’s wing. The magnet release combined with the strength of the power pole had clearly been a strong combo.

As I took deep breaths, I could feel my stamina and magic slowly return. The intense adrenaline began to fade, and I could finally feel the aches of the battle that I had just partaken in. I made my way to the Site of Grace nearby, each step a little heavy. 

After activating it, I allowed myself a moment of respite, the gentle warmth of the magic a small comfort. I then had a feeling like I was forgetting something, and with a snap of my fingers it came to me, I quickly went to check my rewards.

[Side Quest - Activate Seaside Ruins Grace]

[Completed]

[Reward - Teleport Between Sites of Graces, 1 gacha spin]

“Huh I can teleport now,” I muttered, a grin spreading across my face. “Honestly, that saves me so much time from walking everywhere.”

“Less time for sightseeing, more time for carnage,” Venom rumbled in agreement.

Look there, it's on my menu now so as long as I’m not in danger I can teleport to any site of grace I've been to before. With my inventory I can abuse this, and it also makes taking over the castle I want easier too. I can make it our main base, maybe raise an army to take on Godrick’s forces. 

Though I really don’t think Godrick will have an army left by the time I make it to his castle.” My senses began to go off as I felt someone I didn’t know approach. I summoned the power pole to my hand but stayed sitting down.

“Ah, you must be the new Tarnished,” a deep voice rasped out.

Clad in the dark, tattered Ronin's set, he cut a mysterious figure. His face was hidden beneath the wide brim of his helmet, leaving only an impression of grim determination. He moved with the easy grace of a seasoned warrior, his Nagakiba held with practiced precision. A silent watcher, his armor worn from countless battles.

The man with a deep voice sat at the Site Of Grace with me. “Beautiful work, felling that dragon. And as such there's something you might like to know. That heart you brought back, it's used in Dragon Communion. 

“We got a dragon heart?” Venom asked, a note of curiosity in his voice.

(“Apparently,”) I replied, shrugging. I studied the Ronin. There was something familiar about his stance, the way he held his weapon… as if he was someone I once knew. It was a weird, unsettling feeling.

“Hahah mind my manners young one,” the deep voice laughed, a dry, humorless sound. “I am Yura. Hunter of Bloody Fingers. Tarnished held in thrall by cessblood. Zealots who stalk their own. If you stay on the path, you are certain to face more of them.”

“Bloody Fingers?” Venom hissed. “Sounds messy. I approve.” Before it dawned on us both. “Is he…?” Venom started, a question hanging in the air.

“Are you a Tarnished?” I questioned, excitement starting to bubble up in my chest.

“Indeed I am,” Yura confirmed, tilting his head slightly. “Like yourself. Drawn to this land by the call of grace.”

“So, you hunt these… Bloody Fingers?” I asked, leaning forward slightly. “What are they exactly?”

“They are Tarnished who have succumbed to a terrible bloodlust,” Yura explained, his voice taking on a grim edge. “They revel in slaughter, marking their victims with bloodstains, a twisted mockery of grace. They are a blight upon this land.”

“Sounds like our kind of party,” Venom muttered, a low growl rumbling in my head.

“Not exactly,” I retorted mentally. “We’re not just mindless killers, Venom.”

“And why do you hunt them?” I asked Yura, ignoring Venom’s comment.

Yura paused, his gaze fixed on the fallen dragon. “Someone must. They are a danger to all who walk this land, Tarnished and otherwise. It is a duty, a burden I carry.”

“A burden you carry alone?” I asked, a thought forming in my mind.

Yura was silent for a moment, then a small almost unnoticeable nod came from him.

"Perhaps… perhaps not for much longer," I said with a grin, a spark of an idea igniting within me.

Yura tilted his head slightly, the brim of his helmet obscuring his expression. “What do you mean by that, Tarnished?”

“Well,” I began, gesturing towards the still-smoldering corpse of Agheel, “I’m looking for members to join my albeit burgeoning army. I'll even help in  hunting down bloodthirsty maniacs. For your joining us, it sounds like a good time”.

“Finally, some sense!” Venom roared in my mind, a wave of approval washing over me. “Let’s paint this land red!”

“We are not painting anything red, Venom. We are bringing justice,” I retorted mentally, rolling my eyes.

“Justice?” Venom scoffed. “Justice is for the weak. We deliver punishment.”

I ignored Venom’s grumbling and focused on Yura. “So, what do you say? Need a hand?”

Yura was silent for a long moment, the only sound the gentle crackling of the nearby Site of Grace. The wind whispered through the ruins, carrying the faint scent of rain and distant wildflowers. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and measured. “The path of a hunter is a lonely one. It is fraught with peril and shadowed by despair. Are you certain you wish to walk it?”

“Certain as I can be,” I replied, meeting his unseen gaze with a determined look. “Besides,” I added with a smirk, “I’ve got a pretty good partner.” I glanced down at my hand, a faint ripple of black tendrils briefly flickering across my skin.

Yura’s posture shifted slightly, a subtle indication of surprise. He seemed to sense the presence of Venom, the unseen entity that resided within me. “Indeed,” he murmured, his voice laced with a hint of curiosity. “A… unique partner.”

“He can sense me?” Venom hissed, a note of surprise in his voice as well. “Interesting.”

“So?” I pressed, eager to move forward.

Yura let out a long sigh, the sound carrying a weight of weariness. "I appreciate the offer, Tarnished. Truly. But my path… it is one I must walk alone, for now." He paused, his gaze shifting towards the horizon, where the last vestiges of daylight were fading. "My pursuit of the Bloody Fingers is a personal one, a debt that must be repaid. It is not a burden I can easily share."

“Typical,” Venom grumbled. “Always the lone wolf routine.”

"Understandable," I replied, though a slight disappointment tugged at me. I paused, a question that had been nagging at me finally surfacing. "Actually, there's something I've been wondering… why are there so few Tarnished around? And why are some… hunting others?"

Yura’s posture stiffened slightly, as if the question had touched a nerve. “The Lands Between are… fractured. The shattering of the Elden Ring has warped reality itself. Many Tarnished have lost their purpose, their guidance. Some have succumbed to madness, driven by the whispers of the Greater Will or by their own desperate ambitions.” He paused, a flicker of sadness in his voice. "And some… some have chosen a darker path. They see other Tarnished as obstacles, or as… prey. They crave power, seeking to claim the Great Runes for themselves, even if it means spilling the blood of their fellow Tarnished."

“Sounds like our kind of competition,” Venom r umbled with dark amusement.

“So, it’s a free-for-all then?” I asked, a sense of unease creeping in.

“In a way, yes,” Yura confirmed. “But there are those who still cling to some semblance of honor, who seek to restore the Elden Ring and bring order back to this fractured land. And then there are those like the Bloody Fingers, who embrace the chaos, reveling in the bloodshed.”

"And you hunt those that revel in the bloodshed," I said.

Yura nodded. "Indeed. They are a stain upon the honor of all Tarnished." He then turned to leave but stopped and turned back towards me. “One last thing, if you ever find yourself drawn to the power of dragons, seek the decrepit church on the small island off the western coast. It is a place of… communion.” With that, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the growing twilight.

“Communion, huh?” Venom mused. “Sounds… interesting. Maybe we should check it out sometime.”

“Maybe,” I replied, watching Yura’s retreating figure. There was something about him that intrigued me, a sense of shared purpose and a deep-seated weariness that resonated with my own journey. I had a feeling this wouldn’t be the last time we met.

I turned back to the Site of Grace, activating it once more. The warmth of the grace washed over me, a comforting sensation that eased the lingering aches of the battle. For now, I would continue my own journey, exploring this strange and dangerous land, but I would keep Yura’s words in mind. The hunt for the Bloody Fingers, and the mysteries of Dragon Communion, would have to wait for another day.

[Side Mission - Find The Answers of What Happened to the Tarnished][Updated]

[Secret Mission - Meet And Recruit Yura][Complete]

[Reward - Quirk: Honing, Mutant ability bullseye]

Huh, I gained new abilities, it seems it helps with my aim. Even after killing the starter dragon it seems, the system continues to gift me powers. I put the rewards into my inventory before standing up from the site of grace.  I decided to walk back to church, just in case I can gain extra levels in my skills.

Chapter Text

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

[System talking]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Tarnished POV

Today’s adventure had been interesting, from taking out more Godrick’s soldiers. To killing a dragon, the day has truly been busy. The night sky has been calming on me as I began the march back to the church. I had truly believed I was reaching a point I can hopefully face off against Godrick.  It was as if the bond with Melina had improved me compared to how I was leveling before. 

“It’s not just Melina, partner, but it's your will. You have—,” Venom began, his voice brimming with his usual smug certainty, before my body began convulsing. 

My world imploded. Not with a bang, but an agonizing amount of pain. Every nerve in my body shrieked in protest, everytime I moved. As the power that I started to gain felt like it was being stripped from me. Words began to flash in front of my face, and I had a hard time concentrating on it.

I crumpled to the earth, my breath catching in ragged, desperate gasps that brought no relief. My vision swam, a voice distant and muted, tried to reach me. Yet it was swallowed by the deafening pounding of my head.

Panic began to claw at my throat as I scrambled trying to access the inventory of my system. Yet nothing responded to my words. Nothing answered my calls. My safety net, the very reason for my survival, was gone. I was drowning in a sea of pain, hoping I can regenerate from this.

Messages flashed across my vision, each one causing  my mind to become even fractured. The answer I so wanted now, giving doom instead of the hope I carved.

[System, Being Hacked]

[Losing Connection]

[Inventory Lost]

[Hud Lost]

[Level Ups Lost]

[Skill Points Lost]

The words assaulted me, each blow adding to the pain I was already feeling. They weren't just words on a screen; they were showcasing the loss of the abilities I began to cherish. All my hard work became nothing. Is this because Marika is finally running out of power? Was Radagon somehow involved? 

Wait, why would Radagon hate me? No logical thinking couldn’t be had when I felt nothing but pain. My body one strong began to wither, the power that had been mine now nothing more than a distant memory.

[Quirk: Explosion Lost]

[Unarmed Combat Lost]

More losses, each one a fresh wound on an already making me lose hope in surviving. My very being, my hard-earned power, was being stripped away from me. The strength that had defined me, the ability to get revenge now gone.

The light was fading, not slowly, but like a candle flame snuffed out by a sudden gust of wind. My limbs feel heavy, my body a leaden weight that threatened to pull me under. A strange numbness crept through my veins, a chilling disconnect that separated me from the world

And then, amidst the swirling darkness, fragments of memory began to surface. A name, alien yet achingly familiar, flickered in the periphery of my awareness: Oliver Kanto. 

A wave of disorientation washed over me, a dizzying plunge into the past. Oliver Kanto a life, a past existence, now a haunting echo in the corridors of my mind. The name felt like a forgotten melody, its rhythm both sweet and melancholic. 

Another memory surfaced, sharp and clear, a stark contrast to the hazy fog to the last one.bYes, that was my name Oliver. The world shifted, and I saw a different face, my own, but younger, a face that mirrored both familiarity and startling strangeness. I remembered the jarring shift, the wrenching sensation of being brought to this reality 

Then, the past events crashed into my fading consciousness like a tidal wave. Muscular the desperation of his attacks, the sheer madness in his eyes. That was not my first time dealing with him, which also made my head spin. It was our second clash. The Warping Guy, his desperate attempt to save Muscular. The power to use gates to teleport himself and others.

The guy summoned a portal at the same time I activated my vibration ability. The memory was a violent, terrifying sensation of being torn through the fabric of space and time. The world twisted, contorted into colors blurring into an abstract nightmare. The church's sudden arrival in this place was a stark contrast to the chaos of the portal. 

It felt like waking from a fever dream to a reality that was just as bewildering. I felt like a broken toy, parts of my life scattered, my heart sinking at the knowledge of how I came here. A deep sadness washed over me, the weight of all my lost lives pressing down with unbearable force.

The light dimmed further, and Izumi’s voice, a desperate, pleading cry, cut through the fading echoes of my memories. “NO! Ollie-Kun!... Please, no!” It wasn't just the words; it was the sheer anguish in her tone, resonated within the very core of my being. Her cry was a lifeline, a desperate attempt to pull me back from the brink. It tugged at something deep within me, a primal instinct to fight, to survive, to cling to the thread of life that was rapidly slipping through my grasp.

I desperately tried to focus on her voice, to hold onto the memory of her face, but my consciousness was slipping away like sand through my fingers. I wasn’t just Tarnished. I was also Oliver Kanto, and something more, something unknown, a strange amalgam of lives and experiences. This fading felt more significant, more absolute than any previous death. 

It was as if I was losing everything, all at once, my past, my present, my very sense of self. The memories blurred, the pain intensified, and the darkness claimed me, leaving behind only the lingering echoes of my fragmented lives and the desperate cry of the girl I so wanted to save.

[Emergency Mission activated - Save Bell]

[Main Mission - Win Against Apollo]

[Side Mission - Join Hestia’s Familia]

[Side Mission - Reach Level 2]

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Markia Pov.

The last ounce of my power gain, used up sending the Tarnished away. Forcing an emergency mission, a mission born of desperation,to save his life. I hoped that maybe he would gain another ability before coming back. That he returns with a better way to gain strength. A bitter irony, one I had not foreseen – Radagan, had managed to tap into the very power I gifted this Tarnished.

These past two weeks had been met with a wave of fury, each noise a cry of anguish as our descendants’ armies were decimated. Radagan was ecstatic at being able to sap the strength from this Tarnished. His face alight with glee as he witnessed the Tarnished vanished in gold, probably in his mind to the Lands of Shadow. 

It was a cruel victory, one I suspect he savored as retribution for the Tarnished hand in dismantling Godrick’s forces. Perhaps, in that fleeting moment of disconnection, he believed him dead. The hate for this Tarnished causing his mind to wrap.

Though a blight upon the Golden Lineage, I had kept track of Godrick. I once hoped to wield him as a weapon if needed. Yet, he had become a tool of devastation, tearing through my former husband’s legions. The lamentable truth, Godrick and the Bloody Finger Tarnished were largely responsible for the countless souls who never survived past the first step.

Limegrave and Weeping Peninsula, these landscapes I had painstakingly rebuilt, intended as proving grounds – a crucible of self-replenishing enemies for the Tarnished to grow and to test their mettle. Every boss, revived with each rest at a Site of Grace. A blessing bestowed by my former husband and then reinforced by my own power. Though it was all for naught, the Tarnished did not and almost all of them tragically perished. 

The bulk of the fault, as it often is, rests on my shoulders. In my haste, I recalled the Tarnished too soon, scrambling to bring in a system of guidance. My hubris led to an oversight, a weakness easily exploited – the Finger Maidens. 

Their demise meant more than a simple lack of guidance; it meant the Tarnished not only could not grow in power but were thrust into madness. Some even became Bloody Fingers, their former purpose twisted into a ravenous hunt for their fellow Tarnished.

My ascension to what the Elden Beast called Godhood had been a book written full of lies and shadowed intent. It was the Night of the Black Knives that pulled back the curtain, revealing the depths of my errors. 

Neglecting two children, twisting another into a mere vessel for the Greater Will, and losing my most cherished son. One child instead of helping, I forced her to keep fighting as she became a vessel for rot. The corruption within me grew into a suffocating realization. The guilt eating away at me for weeks.

And so, I poured the last of my strength into pulling the Tarnished here, knowing he was far more than a mere Tarnished. I had watched him across his many lives, a soul I followed from his very first breath to his second, and now into his third. Through his arduous battles, I knew this was my moment, the opportune time to draw him here. I even gifted him a system, inspired by the games of his past, an edge that no other Tarnished possessed.

Fate is laughing at Radagan, if he knew what secrets this Tarnished held. How Radagan   would react to the truth. Radagan, like I once was, is still bound to the Greater Will. If only I could tell him the truth, maybe it could break him from his madness. Maybe it was a fleeting hope I have.

A chuckle rippled from the shadows, a sound that sent a chill deeper than any winter. Radagan emerged, his gaze alight with a manic gleam. He stalked towards where my prison is. Probably to gloat at his perceived success.

And so, I shall remain, in my quiet vigil, patiently awaiting the return of my connection to the Tarnished, patiently waiting for Radagan's downfall.

—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tarnished Pov.

The world shattered, not with a bang, but with a silent scream of colors that ripped through my vision. A force tore through me, stealing my breath, and a wave of searing pain washed over me, leaving the metallic tang of blood in my mouth. My vision that was once full of gold now, clear as I realize I'm alive again .My muscles screamed in protest, as if my body was trying to tear itself apart.Yet I kept trying to push myself to my feet.

This was not the familiar, bleak beauty of the Lands Between. I landed hard on unforgiving cobblestones, the impact jarring my teeth and sending a jolt of pain up my spine. My head swam, my vision blurry, and I tasted blood. This wasn't a trick of the light; this was real. This was an entirely different place as I noticed a giant tower in the middle. 

My senses, honed from the last two weeks of training, were suddenly muffled. It felt like I was drowning in thick fog. Panic rose, cold and sharp, as I tried to reach for the power that coursed through me, the one that allowed me to control. (Open System Menu)

[Connection Lost]

My mind raced as I realized I lost my majority of my powers. I can’t feel any of them, not even my magnetic abilities. At the moment I only have Venom which is enough but I still feel even more vulnerable than before. I was tossed through a swirling hell, to just end up powerless. Did Marika forsake me, why did she end up attacking me? Taking away the system was a, honestly I don’t know how to take this.

My breath came in ragged gasps, my chest tight. I instinctively reached for the familiar warmth of Grace, that comforting presence that allowed me to regain my strength. But it was… gone. Just an emptiness, a deafening silence where the warmth used to be. I felt like I was severed from something fundamental, like I'd lost a connection to myself.

“No…” I whispered, panic rising, as I felt the lack of connection, a sense of despair flooding through me. It was like losing my arm, but something far deeper.

“Partner…! Are you okay?.” Venom ’s voice, usually a gruff rasp, was tinged with worry. 

I didn’t say anything to Venom as I laid there slowly letting my body heal. I could feel the bones. The connection to Queen Marika is gone.

“That wasn't supposed to be that violent. We got pulled into an emergency mission right before your body dematerialized.”  Venom’s tone was soft, a concerned murmur. 

"I... I've lost my connection to Grace," I said, my voice raspy. I felt it keenly, a sharp ache of loss. I felt so weak, so vulnerable. It was like I had gone from being a god to being nothing more than a normal person. My muscles felt like rubber, and my mind felt foggy. Everything felt dulled, everything felt wrong.

“Partner, I’m still here because of that connection. I promise you, you didn’t lose everything.?” Venom’ s voice was laced with understanding.

I looked around at the huge stone structures towering over me, the alien sky, and the strange people walking by, none of them deformed or undead.  Some of them did have animal appendages. It wasn't a new land unexplored, it was a whole new world. I shook my head, trying to clear the fogginess. Not in the Land Betweens anymore are we.

“No, Partner-”,Venom started

"My name's Oliver," I interrupted. “Now that my memories are coming back after yet another near-death experience, I'd rather be called by my name instead of just Tarnished'.

Oliver huh, I don’t know why but it suits you. When you were passing it gave us a mission to save a kid named Bell..” Venom 's voice was calmer, but I could sense a new note of determination underneath. 

I frowned at the alien city, the sense of vulnerability weighing heavy on me. This was real. This was no game. And I had just lost a key part of myself and felt so weak it was hard to even stand straight. I guess we ended up in the world of Danmachi, I remember vague parts of the anime. Not much as I did the world of My Hero Academia, or Elden Ring but that's a whole different argument. 

“Fine,” I said, my voice low, tinged with pain and defiance. “Tell me. Where is Bell?

"He’s at The Hostess of Fertility," Venom spat, the urgency in his voice a physical shove against my sluggish body. "The fool went there to 'relax' after helping a party member level up. We need to move now!"

I blinked, trying to shake off the lingering cobwebs of pain. Okay, a location, great. My body felt like it had been run over by a line of grumpy cart horses, still not up to peak performance. Still a hell of a lot better than when I first landed on the hardass cobblestone. 

All thanks to Venom's miraculous regeneration – seriously, I owe that thing a lifetime supply of whatever it eats. We hit the main street, my gait resembling that of a newborn baby as I tried to work out the kinks of walking again. Kind of reminds of the pain of training with Nicole.

Honestly, how I would've survived that torture-training regime with Nicole without all this healing, I have no idea. That woman was a demon disguised as a sparring partner.

 "No pulling punches," she'd say with a terrifyingly sweet smile. 

More like "no surviving punches," judging by how many times I tasted the floor. Oh, and the face kicks. She was obsessed with my face, I swear. Sigh. Right. Not the time for flashbacks of so-called training. Focus, me. Focus on the mission, the current threat, the potential for more face-kicking if I don’t get my act together.

"So, oh wise and omniscient symbiote," I drawled, letting the sarcasm drip from my voice. "How exactly did you manage to pinpoint the location of our perpetually-endangered friend? Did you consult the mystical Google Maps for hapless heroes?"

Venom's v oice rippled with a hint of smugness. "While you were busy fading into the background, I was multitasking. I was able to acquire three missions, along with saving a few items from your inventory. I’ll explain more later but you'd be singing a much more unfortunate tune, if it wasn’t for me"

"Yeah, yeah, you're the best, now can we stop patting ourselves on the back and get to the hostage situation?" I muttered under my breath, rolling my eyes.

 I spotted a gathering of gawking onlookers, and that confirmed it: wherever Bell was, chaos was sure to follow. Pushing through the onlookers, my own impatience a tangible force, I finally came face to face with the gaudy sign: The Hostess of Fertility, complete with questionable imagery. My hunch was correct. 

"Well, color me surprised, you actually found the right place," I muttered, letting the snark leak through my teeth.

Venom chuckled, a low vibration in my skull . "Pat on the back for me, partner."

The door burst open, and the scene inside was a chaotic ballet of overturned tables and petrified onlookers. To my left, a redhead was slumped against the wall, looking like he had just lost a fight with a brick. In the center of the mess was our white-haired friend, being choked by a man whose hairstyle I can only describe as a 'man-bun of shit’. Seriously, what is it with this world and the strange fashion choices? Are hippies a thing here too? I mean, they can't be that far away from this situation.

With a surge of adrenaline I summoned Venom, tendrils of black liquid whipping from my hands like a living weapon. One tendril snaked out faster than I could blink, yanking Bell free of the man-bun-wearing brute. 

The crowd gasped, their eyes wide as saucers, probably from shock and fear. Was it the speed, the tentacles, or my general air of 'don't mess with me'? Who knows, but whatever it was, the man with the bun was glaring daggers at me, which I took as a sign that he wasn't going to be handing out any participation trophies today.

"Did you just... tentacle my target?" the man-bun asked, his voice surprisingly calm for someone who just had his meal ticket snatched away. "What do you think you're doing? Who do you think you are?"

I had a few answers for that question, but I think I needed to focus more on the actual situation. “Just trying to help someone who is being attacked?” I deadpanned back.

Venom hissed in my mind, a wave of aggression rippling through my thoughts. "Rip them apart," he growled . "Rip them all apart. Take them all out."

“No. We’re not doing that,” I muttered internally, my focus split between the simmering rage of my symbiote partner and the hostile figure before me. It was like trying to balance on a tightrope while with a cut in the middle. “We’re here to rescue, not massacre.”

Man-bun raised an eyebrow, a slow, mocking smile spreading across his lips. “Rescue? You think you’re a hero?” He chuckled, a low, grating sound that made my skin crawl. “You’re just a clumsy interruption to my plans. Now give me the boy, and I might let you live.”

Venom practically vibrated with fury. "Oh, he is going to regret saying that. Let’s rearrange his face!" It insisted, its voice a growling whisper in my mind.

I knew that Venom was only helping but sometimes the symbiote got carried away. Ignoring the rant I began looking around. Seeing what my best options are, seeing how I’m not in any condition to fight.

“You know,” I started, glancing over at Bell for a moment, I was trying to see how injured he truly was. He was doing okay enough, I still needed to get him out of here. “I think that my friend should be left alone. I mean, he is obviously out of your league.”

I needed a distraction, something to give me an opening. My gaze landed on the redhead slumped against the wall. He looked like he was barely conscious, but maybe, just maybe-

"Hey, buddy," I called out to the redhead. "Are you doing alright over there? Or did this guy here turn you into a human speed bump?" I directed the question toward the redhead but I was also subtly trying to see what the man-bun man would do.

The redhead groaned but didn't answer. Instead, Man-bun’s smile grew wider. "You think playing games will save you? Your little distraction won't work. I know what you’re doing. You’ll die here." With a sharp movement, he summoned a shimmering blade of what looked like pure energy into his hand. “Now give the boy or I’ll take you both out.”

Venom’s voice turned predatory and almost gleeful "Yes! This is more like it! Time to have fun. " he practically purred.

"Fine," I said, feigning surrender, and my eyes were now narrowed to slits. "Let's dance."

Before he could even blink, I was a storm of black, tendrils exploding from my hands like a nightmare given form. I didn't target him, no. I went straight for the ceiling, tearing into the support beams like they were made of paper. The room, already a disaster waiting to happen, began to groan and buckle. Good. I needed chaos, a full-blown, screaming mess, and if that meant bringing this whole rotten structure down around our ears, so be it. 

I had to get Bell out of here, and my recklessness was currently non-negotiable. One more vicious yank on a beam, and the ceiling came down, right on top of that man-bun monstrosity. Lovely. The people still inside finally seemed to register that the roof was falling in. The screaming and scrambling began as people tried to fight they’re way outside.

"Lily needs to save Master Bell!" the girl shrieked, her voice a raw wire of panic. She came at me, a frantic blur.

"We're getting out of here, now!" I snarled, lunging for Bell. My tendrils snaked out, grabbing him, the redhead, and the shrieking girl like limp dolls. I didn't wait to see if they’re okay. I bolted, pushing my way through the panicked crowd pouring out of the building.

I jumped onto a nearby building, then launched a web at the giant tower in the middle of the city. I used that momentum to hurl myself through the air, landing a few blocks away, my lungs burning. 

I still had the three of them secured in my tendrils, a dead weight of panic and limp limbs. My body was screaming, a dull ache from the strain of the fight and now this. I ran over a couple more roofs before fully stopping. Bent over trying to catch my breath. I can’t remember the last time I’ve been this tired.

"Alright, spit it out," I huffed, trying to get my breath back. "Where do you guys stay?"

The girl, Lily, crossed her arms and glared at me. "Lily is worried about Master Bell," she snapped, her tone as sharp as broken glass. "That's the only reason Lily is going to tell you where we live. 

“Oh Partner it seems you upset the little child”, Venom chuckled. Before I could reply Lily continued talking. 

“Lily would rather leave you to your own devices." She paused for a moment, narrowing her eyes before continuing in a low tone. "It's just this way, down the road. We are going to a run down old church." Her glare was not friendly. 

Following her directions, I found myself facing what could only be called a church on principal. "More like a moss-ridden death trap," I muttered under my breath. Venom agreed with me. The front was a tapestry of sickly green moss, clinging to the stone like a desperate embrace. The whole place looked like it hadn’t been used in ages.

The heavy oak doors groaned like tortured souls as I pushed them open, and I was immediately met with a scene of devastation. The ceiling completely collapsed, and most of the walls looked like they'd lost a brutal fight with a wrecking ball. The inside smelled of mildew and rotten wood, all messed up from the weather. It was a sad, pathetic sight a church brought to ruin by neglect and time. 

"Lovely, just lovely," I said, my sarcasm as thick as the dust motes dancing in the slivers of light.

I quickly set Lily down, watching as she walked through the crumbling building. It's actually impressive that the floor is still holding up. Towards a door tucked away in the back of the church to the right. It was a rather unassuming wooden door, except for a large, almost cartoonish "P" emblazoned on it. 

“How... quaint,” I thought, raising an eyebrow. 

It looked like something out of a cheap children's cartoon. Pushing the door open revealed a dark stairwell leading to the basement, the living area of Lily and Bell apparently. Lily plunged down the stairs with a speed showing that she walks these stairs frequently. I followed, still burdened with the awkward duo of the redhead and Bell, their bodies dangling from my tendrils.

"Bell, you're back-" A voice, high-pitched and child-like, ripped through the silence. A small, seemingly human looking, burst through the doorway in the basement. She was wearing a white dress that, generously speaking, was barely there, more of a lacey suggestion than actual clothing. 

The woman’s gaze landed on me, completely overlooking Lily(how rude)  and then her face twisted into an expression of pure horror. She screeched, “Unhand Bell, you tentacle monster!” Before I could even process that particular insult, she launched herself forward, shoving Lily roughly out of the way. She threw a wild punch, her fist flailing in an awkward attempt at a punch.

Her punches were about as effective as slapping Lily with a feather, but my anger began to simmer. Not only was I forced to hold up her Bell, but my body felt like it was about to give up. I felt as if i'm running on fumes at the moment.

  “Keep calm, Oliver,” Venom soothed, his voice a low hum in my mind. “I promise, this little gremlin is far more important than she seems.”

Taking a deep breath and trying not to contemplate the fact that I’m taking orders from a voice in my head. I summoned another tendril and with a sigh, moved both Lily and the shrieking banshee out of my way. Walking into the cramped room, I spotted a lumpy sad-looking couch and unceremoniously dumped the two unconscious men onto it.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” yelled the screechy woman, her voice hitting notes I didn't even know existed, like a cat being strangled by a harp.

Ignoring her shrill protests, I focused on Venom. “Were you able to keep Rika as well?” I asked mentally, kneeling in front of the two passed-out on the couch.

"Yes, those were one of the many things I rescued." Venom stated smugly, his voice practically dripping with smugness 

"Rika, heal!" I commanded, rolling my eyes inwardly at this whole chaotic mess. Holding out both hands towards them both.

"Who's Rika?" the screechy little nightmare asked, her voice still ringing in my ears.

I decided not to grace her with an answer. Instead, two tiny, glowing fairies materialized from my hair and began to hover over the two unconscious bodies. Slowly, the bruises and scrapes faded, and both men's eyes snapped open, as if they were woken from a bad dream.

"Where am I? Wait... Goddess?" Bell exclaimed, his voice filled with a strange mix of confusion and adoration. 

"That's not creepy at all," I muttered, already counting down the seconds until I could leave this bizarre circus behind. Before I got pushed out of the way, I guess Goddess as she launched herself at Bell.

Bell, bless his overly enthusiastic soul, was mid conversation with the petite goddess which I was l pretty sure was a lie. Meanwhile, I sat on the floor, back glued to the wall. I was trying to have my body catch up with what felt like a snail’s pace for regeneration. It was pathetic. I used to practically blink and be back to full power; back when I had my “system,” before it I lost what felt like a day ago now.

"Oliver," Venom 's voice, a slithery whisper inside my skull, cut through my frustration, "Try not to be grumpy"

"Why would I be grumpy?" I shot back, mentally rolling my eyes.

"Because," he replied, the smugness practically audible, "to complete one of our incredibly important missions, you’re going to have to join her... cult, I mean, familia.” He punctuated the last word with a little chuckle.

"You’re kidding, right?" I deadpanned, already feeling a headache brewing.

“Nope, it’s on the list right up there with 'save Bell’,” Venom replied, “Think of the rewards, Oliver. Long-term benefits.”

A frustrated sigh escaped my lips. While I did not want to join any of these groups. I couldn’t deny I was beginning to trust Venom a bit more. He was annoying, but he wouldn’t try to get me killed, not on purpose, anyway. 

A snap of fingers in front of my face yanked me from my thoughts. I blinked, focusing on the goddess, who now stood with her hands clasped, her small face etched with what I could only assume was a mixture of embarrassment and guilt.

“I… I'm truly sorry for the misunderstanding,” she said, cheeks a delicate shade of pink, “I was so terribly worried about Bell’s injuries. I now understand that it was a misunderstanding on my part.”

"No worries," I lied, smoothly, "saving Bell was a happy accident. Honestly, I was just hoping to find a place to sleep for the night so I could maybe start looking for a… a familia, right? That’s what they are called?” I trailed off, hoping someone would fill in the blanks.

The goddess’s eyes widened and she bounced, like a rubber ball all over the place. She grabbed Bell and Lily, by the arms, her voice a high-pitched flurry of words. She dragged them toward the staircase.

  They were both laughing and trying to follow, but she was pulling them faster than they could keep up. Okay, clearly she’s some kind of tiny gremlin, I thought, as I watched her speed off. What was up with these people anyway? I turned as the red-head guy who'd been with Bell approached.

“Hey, thanks for the save back there. Name’s Welf, Welf Crozzo,” he said, extending a hand and giving a slight bow.

"Oliver," I replied, shaking his hand and letting the slight bow slide. "And don't mention it, I’m just glad I could help."

Welf chuckled, a warm, genuine sound, "Help you did. I heard you brought the ceiling down with you."

"Yeah, not my most refined moment, honestly. I was running on fumes and just kinda... got lucky with some, uh, questionable choices. That beam got in the way," I mumbled, rubbing the back of my neck. 

“You’re pretty strong though. What level are you?" he asked, a genuine curiosity in his brown eyes.

 “What do you mean by ‘level’?” I asked, trying to sound casual, like I knew exactly what was going on.

Welf launched into an explanation, “You know, the level you gain after becoming an adventurer and joining a familia? It’s like a group of people, a family, but you're all under the protection of a specific God. That God's grace is what gives you power and can help you level. Each familia is run by a different God, each with their own style and beliefs.”

“Oh,” I said slowly, trying to piece it all together, “So, basically… I had no idea Gods were real, let alone that they gave out levels with this called falna.

" That's why I said to endure the loud goddess," Venom responded, sounding both amused and slightly impressed . "I bet we regain all our powers if we join her familia.."

Before either Welf or Venom could elaborate on the topic of Gods, familia, and levels. Loud footsteps sounding like a herd of elephants stampeding down a staircase echoed through the building. A white blur the goddess reappeared, practically pushing  Welf out of the way. Lily and Bell quickly dragged a sputtering Welf back, their expressions a mix of exasperation and amusement.

“You don’t have a familia, right?” she burst out, her voice practically vibrating with excitement. “So, why don’t you—"

"Yeah, I'll join," I interrupted, desperately hoping to stop her voice from reaching any higher pitch.

“I know we don't have much to offer, we are a small group and our home is kinda… a work in progress, but—Wait, you mean you’ll actually join?!” She squealed, clapping her hands together. “YES! Right then, let's go!” She grabbed my arm with unexpected strength and, with determination, pulled me up onto my feet. Half-dragging me into a bedroom that had the kind of bed that probably came with a complimentary dust mite colony.

“She's going to be the death of me, partner,” Venom shuddered inside my head, “I think I actually felt my core shift during that sprint."

"I wish I could say I disagree,” I sighed mentally.

“Alrighty! First things first, you need to strip off your shirt and lay down on your stomach," the goddess announced, clapping her hands together with a tone that indicated she was far too excited about this.

“Uh, why, exactly?” I asked, a surge of awkwardness mixed with apprehension. I took a step back, feeling like I was about to walk into some kind of weird trap.

"No, no, no! It's for your own good!" she said, waving her hand dismissively at my concerns. "I need access to your back, to give you the falna."

“Right, the falna,” I parroted. “So, that is done by…” 

“I give you a drop of my blood,” the goddess said, her voice filled with excitement, “It’s how I impart my grace and connect you to my familia.”

“Right, nothing weird about that at all," I deadpanned, ignoring the surge of disbelief that shot through me. "A drop of divine blood, totally healthy." 

With a resigned sigh, I let Venom absorb my hoodie (I still don't know how he does that), and reluctantly lay on the bed. The dust cloud that erupted when I did probably contained a few ancient civilizations.

I felt the light pressure on my back and a warm sensation as the goddess placed herself on top of my back before a sharp, burning pain seared my skin. It was like a brand and I could feel something changing, something awakening.

[System Restored]

Chapter Text

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts) 

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Clone Tarnished Pov.

It felt like drums were banging inside my skull. My eyes snapped open, the dim light of the church sanctuary to pierce right through. The rough wool of a blanket scratched at my cheek. Wait, the last thing I remembered was leaning over that map-strewn table with Gwentan. Then... nothing but a wave of pain. I guess Gwentan had dragged me to bed . As I tried to sit up, a flood of system messages flashed before my eyes.

[System Restored]

[Emergency Mission Activated]

[Connection to the Original] [N/A]

I panicked as I quickly scrambled to my feet. My movements were notably quicker, sharper. As if an invisible weight had been lifted. I rushed toward the front of the church, my shoes thudding on the stone floor. I need to tell Nicole, now. Each breath I took felt deeper, like my senses had been amped up.

“We have a huge problem!," I shouted, my voice echoing in the distance.

Nicole's head snapped towards me, her face a mask of concern as she turned from her post near the shattered entrance. She rushed to meet me, her eyes scanning my face. "What’s wrong?" she asked, her voice tight with worry.

I halted in front of her, slightly out of breath. "So… uh, I think I lost the link," I said. "The Connection to the original me… it’s gone." I had to hold myself back from freaking out

Nicole looked at me confused, “Wait are you not the real kiddo”

“Um, no”, I nervously stated.

“Oh no!”Nicole yelled “We have to go look for him! What if something happened to him?”

“Haha see that's where it gets worse right, so he’s not in this world at the moment”, I murmured 

Nicole's eyes widened, her gaze searching mine, as if she could somehow see the broken connection. She reached out, her fingers brushing my forehead, as though checking for a fever. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice low and steady, but with an underlying tremor of concern. 

I moved back from her touch, a new urgency settling in my chest. "I don't know how, but I’m still here. I can't feel him anymore. It's like... a radio signal cut off. And," I paused, my brow furrowing as I tried to articulate the strange shift, "I feel different. Honestly if it wasn’t for the system saying he went on an emergency quest I’d be more worried." I rubbed my temples, the new clarity is a strange mix of exhilarating and frightening.

Nicole’s hand tightened around her bow, her knuckles going white. She looked out to the church windows as she asked, “What does this mean for us? Do we just wait"

"I... I don't know. That's part of what's scaring me. All I know is, he was sent on emergency and you and I weren’t forced to go. It’s actually strange you can’t notice he’s not around.. " I looked at her. 

Nicole hesitated a moment before replying, “Because you're a clone I feel the same connection between both. Just when he’s around I have a stronger connection so I listen to him. I also don’t have access to the same system you guys do”. Her ears flopped down as if she’s in trouble.

“I see, I guess never really thought to ask if you could see our hud.” I said, looking up at her, the uncertainty clear in my voice, "Listen instead of sitting waiting, I feel like we should at least go capture Castle Morne. You should be able to easily handle the fighting yourself, and I come along to touch any Sites of Grace along the way” 

Nicole was already moving, her focus shifting into action mode. "Are you sure we should do that," she said, her gaze sharp as she looked out the doorway at the grassy landscape

I nodded my head, “Yes, it’s better than waiting around who knows how long it’ll take for the original to return. On top of that we can also start recruiting other tarnished and left over soldiers to start building our armies.”, I'm stealing my heart for the upcoming conflict. 

"Are you sure you can handle this?  " she asked with a raised eyebrow. “Even if you aren’t the original kiddo, I’m still bound to protect you as well.”

“I know”, Nodding my head to her reply. “You guys have been planning this for days, and now since this area is clear we should go take out his secondary forces so we don’t end up fighting a war on two fronts. Also if we get lucky we might be able to recruit a few to our cause like Gwentan and Arwent.

“Kiddo”, Nicole sighed. “If you’re confident then I agree.”

I stared at her for a split second, feeling the urgency and shot of nervousness. “Right, let's do this” I answered as I took off running to the back of the church to grab my gear.

My place to sleep was in the back left corner of the church(the same spot as the original). Only thing I needed to grab was my staff. Since I didn’t have an inventory, or venom for that matter. I was also forced to carry it strapped to my back. My hands moved with a newfound efficiency,tying the rope to both sides of the staff before putting on. 

I turned back to Nicole, who stood near the entrance, her eyes scanning the street."Nicole," I said, my voice calmer than I felt. "We should bring Arwent with us. Gwentan should be strong enough to protect these guys on their own without us.

She turned, her gaze sharpening on me. "Why, Arwent?," she retorted, her voice edged with impatience. "We can move way faster without him."

"Welp if you're fighting, then I’ll need protection. Arwent is strong enough, and could use the extra training." I countered, my mind racing.

Nicole's brow furrowed, her posture becoming less rigid."If you’re sure about this, then go grab him." she gestured to me with a nod of her head, 

"Sure, give me a few seconds.," I said, my gaze locking with hers. "I’ll grab Arwent, tell him to bring his gear and make sure Gwentan knows she’s on her own for a while.

The tension around her shoulders finally eased a fraction. "Fine, but if he can’t keep up I’m blaming you.,” she said, a hint of a smile playing on her lips.

I grinned. “Now let’s go, the clock is ticking." I gestured towards the door, humming in anticipation. "It’ll be one hell of an adventure”. I ran off to go grab Arwent.

Nicole took one last look at the street, assessing the risk one final time before nodding. "Let's see how fast we can take a castle”

-

I swear, if Arwent keeps this up, he's going to make me question my entire combat strategy. The guy's a walking, whirlwind of combat. I wonder how much training they are being put through, or maybe he's just a natural. Whatever the case, every time we stumble across some straggler looking for a fight, Arwent dispatches them before I can even fully grasp the situation. It’s less a skirmish, and more a swift brutal ballet.

At the beginning of our march, while walking near the lake. We ended up being attacked by some dragon worshipers.  It was very disturbing how quickly they tried to attack us. Arwent swiftly to take care of them. They’re only being mentioned because of how strange the encounter was. 

We ended up stopping by some crumbling ruins nestled in the middle of the lake, which is shallow, mind you. Not your typical lake, just weird why it’s considered one. The ruins, naturally, had their share of more cultists. They also had giant rats and dogs we took care of as well. We also found some pretty decent weapons around the ruins. Honestly, it was a nice quick treasure hunt. Though one of the chest gave off an ominous feel, that I deemed not worthy to open.

I know Gwentan’s probably still upset that she's not on the adventure with us, especially with all the good loot we have. It’s not her fault, I just value her insights as a leader. If something happened on the trip at least we could still have a commander for our forces. When we secure Castle Morne I'm sending her out with Nicole and a clone. 

My idea is to bring the Weeping Peninsula under control before the original gets back. That is if the Original doesn't have any other plans. Though, I think unifying the lands before charging straight into Godrick's castle is probably the smarter move.

With the lake behind us, we marched south, the sun high in the sky. Although, some dark clouds were beginning to move in. So we might expect rain later tonight. Oddly, it never really gets cold here. It feels 60-70 degree temperature wise. So not too hot or cold, nice decent weather. Sometimes it can rain pretty heavily but that’s just nature.

A couple of miles from the lake, we spotted a ruin shaped like an upside-down 'U,' but we ignored it as we headed towards Castle Morne. I was hoping to make it by nightfall. As we marched, each foe fell to Arwent, sword dancing with his shield as a deadly partner. He really does remind me of someone, I just can’t seem to place it.

Another hour of marching, and a golden line materialized in the air. A Site of Grace, I thought. Like a neon sign pointing to salvation for weary travellers. To the right, a hill; to the left, a valley full of crumbling structures. Without a word, I activated the Site of Grace, and we turned left towards the ruins.

 The valley sloped downward, the path opening up and we could see The bridge ahead, called The Bridge of Sacrifice. Yet no soldiers could be seen. All equipment laid broken, the bridge filled with blood. Where were the soldiers? According to our info, they should be guarding this bridge, as Godrick had an encampment located around here. 

“Nicole, am I losing my mind or was there an outpost supposed to be here?” I said, eyebrows raised.

“Yeah, I’m honestly lost.” she said, her voice laced with confusion. “Maybe some battle broke out around here? Though that wouldn’t make sense until we came all of LimeGrave was controlled by Godrick”

Arwent, who’d been silent until now, offered a different take. "Perhaps the issue is not with your intel, Sir. Godrick was using the castle to tame some of the local beasts. Maybe the creatures revolted?" he suggested, his voice almost monotone. “They may have been forced to defend themselves."

I considered it, the idea wasn't half bad. "That's...actually a pretty good idea," I admitted, turning to Nicole. She simply grunted, clearly still deep in thought. 

We crossed the destroyed bridge, the air thick with the coppery scent of blood and something else, something wild and untamed. It was a tense silence until we reached the other side where I quickly activated the next Site of Grace.

A couple miles further into the valley and we stumbled across a blonde girl with a ribbon over her eyes and a dress that was filthy. The blood around her was worrying. I walked towards her. I accidentally stepped on a stick, the loud snap making her head snap up.

“Hello? Is someone there? Might I trouble you for a moment?” she asked, her voice surprisingly gentle.

“Sure,” I replied. “We can lend an ear, as long as you're willing to share.”

“My name is Irina. I escaped from Castle Morne to the south,” she explained, her voice trembling ever so slightly. "The servants there...they've turned. They've rebelled."

“Wait, Castle Morne?” I exchanged a look with Arwent. So his intel is correct after all. When this is over I’ll have to talk to Gwentan and Arwent about relative information they know.

“Yes,” Irina continued. “I can’t see too well, haven’t since I was born but I heard horrible howling, everywhere. My good father snuck me out but refused to leave. He's the commander you see. I’m worried sick.”

“Well, you are in luck actually, my companions and I are heading that way," I said. "Maybe we can assist your father.”

“Would you consider carrying a letter to him?” Irina asked, her voice pleading. “My only wish is that he gets out, even if it costs him his honor.”

“How about we do you one better, and you come with us,” I stated, before she could get a word in.

“The servants,” she interrupted, “they are filled with rage, hatred for everyone. They came for all my companions. They spared no one."

“You either come with us, and we keep you safe, or your letter doesn’t go anywhere, plain and simple.” I countered, not trying to be heartless, but it’s the truth. “You are currently defenseless, and we have no idea what these creatures are capable of.”

"You speak true words, if you offer me protection I'll allow you to escort me to Castle Morne" she responded.

-

Nicole Pov.

After the kiddo finally got the young girl moving (it sucks everyone is taller than me) , we continued on our way. Honestly, it's been really boring. I held onto Irina during the march south. All we saw was blood splatter and yet oddly no bodies. Wagons were torn apart, as if they tried to evacuate as many people as they could but were too late.

I wonder what in their right minds made them think they could control monsters like that. It reminds me of the time my children had that evil snapping turtle that almost ended the town. I can't help but let out a sigh; how much I miss my family. It's a dull ache in my chest, but it was worth it for a chance at a second life for all of us.

“Gumball, Darwin, Anais... I miss you all so much." The ache in my chest was a constant companion, but the hope of seeing my family again fueled my determination.

Finding out we were a cartoon show and got canceled, which in turn means we died, changed some things for me. It was like I was in a black void until I was offered a choice. Wukong also made me much more aware of the task at hand. I even know the kiddo's backstory, well, most of it. If the kiddo wants to save the lands, he needs to find out who he is.

The kid (I have to help him pick a name) is truly becoming one of my own. It sucks. Being tough on him was necessary, a harsh reality in this unforgiving realm. But it was also a way to protect him, to ensure he could survive and fulfill his destiny. I think about how if one of my kids were put in his shoes, would they be as brave? It's why I listen to him, just to see if I can take some burden off his hands.

The only thing of note during the march to the castle was that we passed the body of a dead merchant. It was sad, even though it's a clone; the kiddo was still torn. I know he's been going out of his way to protect everyone and save the merchants. After hearing their story, I want to save as many of them as we can as well. Close to the remains of the merchant was another bonfire, though the kid says they're Sites of Grace.

Apparently, they're supposed to be special, but I don't see it. we emerged from what could only be described as a death valley. The landscape began to open up, revealing a land dominated by the imposing silhouette of Castle Morne. The final stretch awaited, and with it, the promise of answers and perhaps, a glimmer of hope.

Honestly, it was downright eerie how quiet everything was. With every step, the stench of blood grew stronger, painting a grim picture of the chaos that had swept through. Bodies were strewn about, but oddly, there wasn't a single dismembered limb in sight. 

"What were these people thinking?" I muttered under my breath, my grip on Irina tightening instinctively. "Trying to tame monsters like that... It's insane. 

The imposing silhouette of Castle Morne loomed over the horizon, a stark contrast against the twilight sky. It was a sight that sent a shiver down my spine, not from fear, but from the sheer weight of what it represented. This wasn't just a castle; it was a symbol of a shattered kingdom. A testament to the cruelty of a mad ruler.

I turned to Arwent and Irina, my voice firm but laced with concern. "Stay here. At the bonfire." My gaze shifted to the kid, a silent plea in my eyes.

He met my gaze, his expression resolute. "Don't worry, Nicole. We'll stay here as you go look for her father and bring him back." 

My voice was steady, a reassurance that echoed through the gathering darkness. "Arwent, keep them safe. I'll be back before you know it."

Arwent nodded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "As you command."

With a final glance at the trio, I vanished into the shadows, my movements swift and silent. The weight of responsibility settled heavily on my shoulders as they closed the door behind me. This would be best for all of us if I decided to go alone.

Once I got on the elevator, the roars of those monstrous creatures grew louder. A constant reminder of the danger lurking around every corner. The stench of blood and decay clung to the air, suffocating me. Yet, with every step, my resolve hardened. No child should be without a parent. I’ll keep my promise to find her father. The hardest part was trying to make my way without being seen by these creatures. 

Though short, lucky my search led me through chambers  that have seen better days. The hallways well lit by torches depicted what once could’ve been.  The battle waged around me as soldiers tried to hold back these monsters. FInally seeing a man by himself setting down, I believe he is who I’m looking for.

Commander Edgar, Irina's father,was alone sitting by himself. His back against a crumbling wall, his sword drawn  across his lap.His eyes though was weary from conflict. The monsters they had once thought they controlled were now out for their blood, their roars a chilling rival to the commander's ragged breaths.

"Commander Edgar!" My voice was quiet as I appeared in front of him.

The commander turned, his eyes widening in surprise. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice hoarse but unwavering.

"I came because of a Request from Irina,"I replied, my voice firm. "She's safe, but she's been sick with worry.”

Relief washed over his face,  the tenison in his shoulders gone. "Thank the gods," he murmured. 

"Now" I said, my gaze sweeping over the surrounding monsters. "We need to get you out of here."

"My men" the commander began, his voice heavy with guilt. “I can’t leave them”

"Then Let’s save them," I said, agreeing with him. "But first, we need to deal with the big guy." I gestured towards the gigantic creature that was rapidly approaching, its roars shaking the very foundations of the castle.

The commander's eyes hardened. "We were once part of Godrick's forces," he explained, his voice laced with bitterness. "NOW WE LAY FORGOTTEN,LEFT TO BE A FEAST FOR HIS EXPERIMENTS.NOW NO MORE, WE WILL FIGHT BACK”

A grim determination settled over my features. "Then let's get to work," I said, my voice a battle cry amidst the chaos. "We'll take back this castle, and you'll have your revenge."

The monstrous creature, a ugly fusion of flesh and bone, charged towards us, its roars echoing through the castle's crumbling halls. The ground trembled beneath its weight, and the air crackled with the energy of its impending attack. The commander's men, though sacred, refused to back down. Raising their weapons in defiance of this deadly beast.

"Stay close," I barked, my voice barely audible above the din. "And for the love of god, don't get eaten!"

The battle was a brutal dance filled with steel and fury. The creature's blows were powerful enough to send tremors through the stone floor. Dodging a swipe from its massive claws, I retaliated with a swift kick to its stomach. The monster roared in pain, as it backed away. Taking the opportunity, the commander and his men pressed their attack, their swords finally piercing through the creature's thick hide.

The beast, though weakened, still fought back. It lashed out with its tail, sending soldiers sprawling. A young boy who shouldn’t be in this fight was thrown against a wall. Rage surged through me, a mother's fury lit by the sight of a child in danger. With a roar of my own, I charged, my fists and feet a blur as I unleashed blows upon the creature.

The commander, his face grim but determined, rallied his men, their swords flashing in unison as they struck at the creature's vulnerable spots. I dodged and weaved, using my agility and speed to land blows where they would hurt the most.

  Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the creature's roars subsided, replaced by a gurgling wheeze. It stumbled, its massive body collapsing to the ground with a thunderous crash that shook the very foundations of the castle.

Silence descended upon the hall, broken only by the heavy's breaths of the survivors and the groans of the wounded. The sight of dead bodies served as a stark reminder of the cost of victory. Yet I still as if we conquered a quest taking down such monsters. Hopefully give hope to whatever mean that is left over.

"It's done," I panted, leaning against a pillar. My body healed, and ready for the next fight

The commander approached, his face etched with gratitude and newfound hope. "You have my thanks," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "And my sword. We will follow you, Cat Tarnished.. Lead us to victory, and allows to reclaim our home."

A wave of exhaustion washed over me, but I couldn't help but smile. "My name is Nicole Waterson," I said, my voice filled with a renewed sense of purpose. "I’ll lead you all in defense of your home”

With a grim determination settling over my features, I turned to face the monstrous horde that infested Castle Morne. "Commander Edgar," I declared, my voice ringing with newfound authority, "rally your men. It's time to take back what's rightfully yours!"

Edgar, his eyes alight with a fire I hadn't seen before, barked orders to his remaining soldiers. They emerged from the shadows, battered but unbroken, their swords thirsting for vengeance. Together, we carved a path through the castle's entrails, a whirlwind of righteous fury against the monstrous tide.

Each chamber, each corridor, became a battleground. We faced these gross abominations, their forms twisted and warped as made by evil intent.

"Those... those are the Misbegotten," Edgar explained between clashes, his voice laced with disgust. "Godrick's experiments, failures discarded yet we were forced to house.”

I gritted my teeth, my heart burning with a righteous fury. Even if they used to be regular people, they have killed many. Not just in this castle but around these lands. A sense of purpose surged through me, a promise to not only reclaim the castle but to also liberate these tortured souls.

As we pushed deeper into the castle's heart, Edgar revealed the grim truth of their abandonment. "Godrick saw no further use for us," he spat, his voice filled with bitterness. "They say he went mad with his experiments and wants the wars broken, and the tarnished returned. He once gave us purpose in these hellish lands. The only place not touched by war, until Godrick turned against us.”

The castle's halls echoed with the clash of steel, the roars of monsters, and the battle cries of soldiers fueled by hope. As we fought, I saw a transformation in Edgar's men. The despair that had once clouded their eyes was replaced by a steely determination, a newfound belief in their own strength.

The battle for Castle Morne was a symphony noise as the battle began to turn in our favor. As the soldiers cleared out the entrance to the castle I went towards a different mission.

 Edgar and I ventured deeper into the castle's heart, towards the source of the corruption that had twisted its inhabitants into abominations. The air grew heavy with a palpable sense of dread as we approached the boss's lair, the very stones seeming to tremble with anticipation of the impending clash.

We fought our way through the remaining misbegotten, their howls and grotesque forms chilling me to the bone. Edgar, however, seemed almost numb to it, his face a mask of grim determination. As we navigated the twisting corridors, he explained the layout of the castle, his voice echoing in the oppressive silence.

“The Leonine Misbegotten,” he growled, his voice thick with disgust, “a wretched creature born of Godrick's twisted experiments. It lurks in the heart of the castle.

My body began to get excited for the upcoming battle. When a question came to mind“ Why is this one different from the others?” I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

“It’s the leader of these beasts roaming around.,” Edgar spat, his grip tightening on his sword. “Driven by an insatiable hunger for violence. It's fast, it's strong, and it's merciless And it's bigger than the last beast we fought.”

A shiver ran down my spine, but I refused to back down. I'd faced down plenty of monsters in my life, both real and imagined. This was just another one. We pushed forward, our footsteps echoing in the oppressive silence.

Finally, we reached a massive chamber, its walls adorned with grotesque tapestries depicting scenes of unimaginable horror. In the center of the chamber, bathed in the eerie glow of flickering torches, stood the Leonine Misbegotten, its monstrous form a grotesque mockery of both man and beast.

The air crackled with tension, the silence broken only by the creature's raspy breaths and the clink of our weapons. The stench of blood and decay hung heavy in the air, a grim prelude to the impending battle.

Edgar's eyes met mine, a silent understanding passing between us. There was no need for words. We both knew what had to be done. With a battle cry that echoed through the chamber, we charged forward, our weapons raised, ready to face the horror that awaited us.

The Leonine Misbegotten roared, a sound that shook the very foundations of the castle. It lunged forward, its massive claws tearing through the air. Edgar met its charge head-on, his sword a blur as he parried the creature's blows. I darted around its flanks, my agility a stark contrast to the monster's lumbering bulk, seeking an opening to strike.

The chamber became a whirlwind of chaos. The clash of steel against claws, the roars of the beast, and our own grunts of exertion filled the air. The creature was strong, its attacks ferocious. Edgar's experience and my unpredictable fighting style kept the monster off balance, creating openings for our attacks.

The battle raged on, a dance of death amidst the flickering torchlight. The creature's roars grew more desperate, its movements less coordinated. We pressed our advantage, our attacks growing fiercer, our determination unwavering.

Finally, with a roar of defiance and a final, desperate lunge, Edgar's sword found its mark, piercing the creature's heart. The Leonine Misbegotten stumbled, its roars fading into a gurgling wheeze. With a final, shuddering gasp, it collapsed, its massive body slamming against the stone floor, sending tremors through the chamber.

Silence descended, broken only by the sound of our ragged breaths and the distant cheers of victory from the castle's outer walls. We had done it. The Leonine Misbegotten was dead, and Castle Morne was finally free.

By the time we reached the castle's outer ramparts, the tide had turned. The monsters were in retreat, their numbers dwindling, their roars replaced by whimpers of fear. The castle, once a bastion of despair, now echoed with the cheers of victory.

Edgar stood beside me, his gaze sweeping over the reclaimed courtyard, his chest swelling with pride. "Castle Morneis ours once more," he declared, his voice booming through the air. "And we have you to thank, outsider."

I smiled, a genuine warmth spreading through me. "We did it together, Commander," I replied, my voice filled with respect. "And now, it's time to fulfill my promise."

With the castle secured and the immediate threat quelled, a sense of accomplishment washed over me. But there was no time to rest. The kid, Arwent, and Irina were waiting, and I had a feeling they were eager to hear about my success. With a last glance at the revitalized soldiers, their faces alight with newfound hope, I turned and made my way back towards the bonfire, my heart lighter than it had been in a long time.

Opening the door to the bonfire I could see the kid, Arwent, and Irina waiting anxiously. Relief washed over their faces as they spotted me, and though blinded Irina rushed forward, her arms outstretched.  

"Did you save him!" she cried, burying her face in my chest.  

I wrapped her in a tight hug, my heart swelling with a mix of emotions. "It's alright, sweetheart," I murmured, smoothing her hair. "Your father is safe."  

The kid and Arwent approached, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. "Did you find him?" the kid asked, his voice laced with hope.  

"I did," I replied, a smile gracing my lips. "And he's bringing reinforcements."  

Irina's head shot up, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Really?"  

I nodded, chuckling softly. "Commander Edgar and his men are on their way. We have already taken back the castle."  

Arwent's brow furrowed. "Misbegotten?"  

"Godrick's failed experiments," I explained, my voice hardening. "They were abandoned here, left to rot and mutate into those things."  

  The kid's eyes flashed with anger. "That's just..." He trailed off, unable to find the words to express his disgust.    

"Welp for now they’re dealt," I assured him, my voice firm.  

A renewed sense of purpose filled the air as we waited for the commander and his men to arrive. The night was dark, but the promise of dawn after the deathly battle cast a glimmer of hope over the horizon. Castle Morne is free and now ours.

The sound of marching boots and the clatter of armor echoed through the valley, cutting through the stillness of the night. Emerging from the darkness, a contingent of soldiers, led by Commander Edgar, strode towards us. Their faces were once grim, but now were filled with hope. Edgar, his stern expression melting into one of paternal love upon seeing Irina. Moved faster, quickly embracing here.

As the soldiers gathered around the bonfire, Edgar approached us, his gaze unwavering. "I speak for my mine and turn for clearing out these monsters we will serve you.," he stated, his voice carrying the weight of command.

The kid shook his hand, a solemn vow passing between them. As the first rays of dawn began to peek over the horizon, casting a warm glow over the assembled forces, I couldn't help but feel a surge of hope.

Chapter Text

I’ve been really sick this weekend bt on the brightside I’m almost 11 chapters ahead my goal is to finish up with Godrick’s arc soon because I have alot planned outside of Godrick’s defeat and I’m so excited for it.

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver POV

The world went from pure black to vibrant shades as I opened my eyes. My head throbbed, the rhythm an reminder of yet another time spent unconscious. Seriously, one day I'll stop waking up from being knocked out. It can't be healthy to black out this often. My body oddly didn;t have any of the pain I’ve grown accustomed to.

The cheap padding did little to ease my discomfort. And was it just me, or was this bed becoming more uncomfortable by the second? Was that even possible? I wonder how long I’ve been knocked out this time. With no windows it’s hard to tell what time of day it is.

"Ah, the sleeping beauty finally decided to grace us with his presence," Venom drawled, his voice a sarcastic purr in my head. The tone was laced with playful disdain as he continued, "You've been out for well over a day, which, might I add, was agonizingly dull. ” Near the ending practically whining.

I groaned, pushing myself up despite the protest of every muscle. "Well, sorry for being unconscious. Last time I checked, killing a dragon was kind of tiring. We deserve a day or…three of rest. Plus we’ve been fighting or training daily for almost a month.." 

Venom scoffed, the sound echoing through my mind like an exasperated sigh . “Sure, sure, a nap. Your new 'Goddess,' by the way, was practically vibrating with worry. Kept checking on you every few minutes, even setting up camp right next to you .”

" Really? She managed to tear herself away from her Bell for a few seconds?" I asked, my voice laced with disbelief as I finally sat up, the throbbing in my head slowly subsiding.

"Oh, she did more than check. She was practically camping out on the floor next to you, looking like a lost puppy. Apparently, you had a bit of an energy overload – had to adapt to all your latent powers.Venom added, his tone shifting slightly, intrigued.

"Great, having to retrain my abilities again.," I sighed, rubbing my temples. The thought of training again was as thrilling as a trip to the dentist. “Nicole is gonna be thrilled about this.” I muttered under my breath.

“Right before you go on about training again , I would like to share, your system has been returned,” Venom said, attempting to sound nonchalant.

I jolted, rolling over to face the ceiling, ignoring the groan of my muscles. The system! Not having it for a day was painstakingly terrible. "Thank god, I thought I lost connection to it. The way the system worked now was interesting.

A translucent blue screen materialized in front of me, flickering slightly as the information began to show.

[Elden Ring Gacha 2.0]

[Menu]

[Companions]: 2/6

Nicole (Can’t Reach)

Clone 1 (Can’t Reach)

“Look at that, Venom, you're not even a Companion,” I said, a smirk spreading across my face as I studied the screen. “What, planning to betray me and join the enemy?”

“Please, ‘Companion’ is child's play. Just wait until you see the stat screen. You'll see where I actually rank.” Venom practically purred in my head, his tone leaving a sinister undertone that caused me to sigh internally. I dismissed it and went back to the screen.

[Journal]: 3 Missions Active

[Emergency Mission activated - Save Bell][Competed][Reward -Gacha Spin]

[Main Mission - Win Against Apollo]

[Main Mission - Defeat Godrick]

[Side Mission - Taking Back Castle Morne][Completed][Reward - Water Rock Smashing Fist]

[Side Mission - Join Hestia’s Familia][Completed][ Reward - Updated System]

[Side Mission - Reach Level 2]

“So, Venom,” I began, my brows furrowed as I read through the journal entries, “Want to enlighten me on how we apparently took over Castle Morne?”

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Venom snickered, a playful malice in his voice. “Probably that clone of yours, maybe with a little help from Nicole. I know some of your skills have changed, I don’t know how much though.

[Gacha] [Spins - 0]

Huh. No more level-up screen. And no snarky system voice anymore. I guess I really did lose connection with the old one." I muttered, a hint of disappointment threading through my voice. I moved my legs to hang off the side of the bed. The cold stone floor felt amazing in contrast to the stifling heat that had been building up within the small room. 

I tried to stand, and felt a sudden heaviness, almost as if I had lead weights strapped to my ankles. A strange sensation, like I was wading through honey. I moved around, stretching, feeling that the more I did the better I felt, like the weights were slowly disappearing. My body was adapting to the changes, and I felt like I was finally getting back to myself.

Only my pants were on; someone had stripped me of my shoes and socks. I sent a tendril to absorb them into Venom, figuring I’d put them on later. I sluggishly swung my legs off the side of the bed and slowly stood, feeling a little dizzy but stable. I took a deep breath as the cool, dusty air entered my lungs. 

With a slight push, the door gave way, creaking on its hinges as I made my way into the living room. The once-vibrant colors of the church now seemed dull and muted, the dust clinging to every surface.

"Any changes with Oliver?" I overheard Bell ask The Goddess, their voices tight with worry.

"He doesn't have a fever anymore. Just worried about when he'll wake up," she replied, her voice hushed, laced with concern.

"Or you could just ask me," I interjected, fully entering the room. Hestia's head snapped up, her expression shifting from concern to relief as she rushed over to me. Bell also looked up from the couch, his eyes wide with a mix of relief and awe. Sunlight streamed through the broken stained-glass windows, illuminating the dust motes dancing in the air, a stark contrast to the shadows that lingered in the corners.

“Oliver, how are you feeling?” she asked, her gaze darting over my body, moving my arms in different directions as if she was doing an inspection. "And why aren't you wearing shoes?"

"Honestly? I didn't feel like it," I replied, the words dripping with sarcasm. I picked her up with ridiculous ease and moved her to the side, a slight smirk forming on my lips. “And yeah, I feel fine. Actually, better than I have in the last month."

The Goddess pouted as she practically floated to the side. “Hey, I can walk!”

Man, I can really pick up people like this now. Even with Venom equipped, I usually wouldn't have been able to move someone with such ease. I wonder how much power this falna was giving me. The system was still calling itself 'Elden Ring', which made me wonder if I was somehow still connected to the Golden Order, and if there was a way to reach back home.

I finished walking towards where Bell was sitting and stuck my hand out for a greeting. "Hi, Bell, I'm Oliver Kanto."

"It's nice to meet you, Oliver," Bell said, shaking my hand firmly, a genuine smile spreading across his face. “I heard you helped save Lily, Welf, and me from those guys at the pub.”

I just shrugged, trying to act nonchalant, though a smirk couldn’t be hidden. "Yeah, it was no biggie. Honestly, if I wasn't so weak from my ordeal I probably would have taken them all out with ease." I moved to sit on the wall, the same spot I occupied previously. The rough texture of the stone wall was a welcome sensation compared to the constant anxiety and discomfort of the past few days. The feeling of relaxation was slowly overwhelming. “I just hope the owner of the pub isn't too pissed at me for ruining the floor.”

“No..no..no, don’t worry, they blamed those guys for the damage. Apparently, they’re from the Apollo Familia and honestly, they have been causing us a lot of trouble recently,” Bell stammered out quickly, his voice still tinged with nervousness.

“See, Oliver? I told you, mindless violence has its perks,” Venom said smugly, his voice dripping with amusement. I just rolled my eyes internally, the usual response.  

"Right, Apollo is another one of these gods, right?" I asked, my gaze shifting between Bell and The Goddess. "So what is the name of the familia we are part of?"

"Oh, how rude of me! I never gave my name.” The Goddess quickly said, she puffed out her chest with pride and continued, “My name is Hestia, and welcome to the Hestia Familia. It’s not much at the moment, but yeah, haha.” Her enthusiasm was almost overwhelming, a stark contrast to the somber atmosphere of the room.

"Well, it's nice to meet you both. I'm honestly glad to be part of your familia," I replied, a genuine smile forming on my lips, trying my best to hide the sarcastic undertone.

“Mostly glad to have those abilities back, aye, Oliver?” Venom murmured, the sarcasm almost tangible.

I let Venom's comment slide as I watched Hestia and Bell talk for a bit. The interaction was innocent enough that it almost made me feel at ease. While I didn't exactly love being under the thumb of another god, this place was starting to feel more like a home than the Lands Between ever had.

 Still, I needed to return at some point, even if only to unite the merchants and Nicole under a flag, just to bring them to a safe place. And I definitely couldn’t forget about Arwent and Gwentan. The two loyal soldiers I’m glad stuck with us.

“Hey, you up to walking to the guild?” Bell asked, his voice shaking nervously. “We need to register you before we can think about going to the dungeon.” His hands were clasped tightly in front of him, the anxiety obvious in his stance.

“Sure, it’ll be good to stretch my legs,” I replied, standing. Venom manifested my shoes and socks on my feet, the familiar feeling a comfort in the chaos.

"How did you do that?" Bell stared at my feet in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. I ignored him and walked up the stairs, heading towards the exit.

Bell and Hestia quickly caught up. The church looked worse in the daylight, the damage far more extensive than the night before. Honestly, it might be better to burn it down than try to fix it, I thought, a hint of morbid humor coloring my thoughts. 

Suddenly, my senses flared, a dangerous prickling sensation across my skin. I felt fourteen distinct presences surrounding the church. I summoned Rika, two fairies coiling around the three of us quickly created a barrier that shimmered with power, encompassing us all.

On cue, a volley of fireballs rained down, striking the already decaying church. Dust and debris flew everywhere, the already compromised structure collapsing around us as the foundation began to give way under the relentless assault. My shield, however, held strong, deflecting the fire as if it was gentle rain. 

Venom growling in my mind , “Rip them apart, show these bastards no mercy!”

“Bell, stay with Hestia. I’ll take care of these guys quickly, then we can get to a safe place,” I commanded, my voice laced with authority that brooked no argument.

Before Bell could reply I left the barrier, Venom's symbiote coating my hands. Forming boxing hand wraps (Usually I wear fingerless gloves). I burst through the rubble, the broken masonry scattering around me like leaves in a storm. I found the fourteen invaders, ten of them in bulky metal armor, their faces hidden behind visors, their weapons drawn. 

The sunlight glinted off the metal, making them almost appear menacing. I crushed the armored men with a wave of metallic force, the metal contorting and bending under my power. I hurled their bodies, blood and all, onto the street. The sickening thud of their impacts echoing in the air. The remaining four never saw me coming, I webbed them with swiftness. Swinging them around like rag dolls, before sending them flying into the distance. Their screams were swallowed by the wind.

I quickly returned to Hestia and Bell, the barrier dropping as I formed tendrils to grab each of them, before running in the opposite direction of the church, moving at an incredible speed. The world became a blur of colors and sounds as I leaped and sprinted down the street, the wind whipping past my face. 

“Where is a place we can go that’s safe?” I asked as I sprinted, my voice barely audible above the whooshing air.

“The Guild! They can’t touch us there!” Hestia yelled above the loud wind, her voice strained but filled with urgency.

“And where is the Guild located?” I yelled back, my breath coming in short gasps.

“From here, it’s like a mile down the road. It’s a giant golden building with a bridge next to it!” Bell yelled in response, his voice filled with panic.

I didn’t reply as I launched webs, swinging between buildings, making quick progress through the narrow streets. The city became a maze of stone and wood, the buildings blurring together into a continuous stretch. Suddenly, a fireball hit my web line, sending me crashing to the ground, the impact causing the wind to leave my lungs, momentarily.

Bell and Hestia screamed as I landed, somehow keeping my footing. I quickly pulled them along to keep running through the one-way alley. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and fear. I sensed a person was already waiting at the end, the energy heavy in the air. Ready for our escape.

“Bell, Hestia this is going to feel weird but I’m going to send you guys ahead with a Clone”, I hardly explained.

Bell with a look of shock screamed,“WAIT YOU CAN CLONE YOURSELF!”, 

"Yes, yes, I can, but there's not really a lot to say at the moment," I replied, activating the skill. Instead of the usual drain on my magic and stamina, one of my dreads fell to the ground, shimmering and solidifying into a perfect replica of myself.

Right, introductions are in order, I suppose. Since getting yanked into this Elden Ring world, I haven't exactly had time for proper grooming. Between losing my memory and constantly training, appearances I haven’t been worried about looks. I'm 5'4" now (de-aging is a hell of a side effect) , with dreads in the middle of the sides shaved. Half my hair is black, the other half white sadly it’s not dyed. My skin's a bit lighter than it used to be, but still brown. Overall, I look similar enough to my old self, but with enough differences to raise an eyebrow or two.

[Companion Summoned]

[Clone 2] [HP - 500/500]

"Huh, neat," I mused, "I guess with this new system, I'm becoming more like Wukong." The thought of wielding shapeshifting hair and ki blasts brought a grin to my face. "Hey, Venom, think I'll be shooting energy beams out of my palms anytime soon?"

“ I wouldn't hold your breath, partner. Though if you keep pushing your limits, who knows?” Venom's voice rumbled with a hint of amusement.

Before more questions could be asked, I handed Bell and Hestia to the clone. "Get them to safety," I ordered, the clone nodding before vaulting onto the rooftops, its movements a near-perfect echo of my own.

With them out of harm's way, I could focus on the impending fight. Two people on the roof, one lurking in the shadows. A prickling sensation on my skin that screamed danger. Honestly excited to see who is behind these attacks, taking out the church was a very risky move.

I strolled deeper into the alley, feigning nonchalance. The air thrummed with tension, thick enough to cut with a knife. A figure emerged from the shadows—Man-bun, now clad in shoddy armor that looked like it was held together with hope and duct tape.

"So, you're the one who helped those brats," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Thought you were brave, staying behind? I'm a Level 3, you know—"

"Yeah, yeah," I interrupted, stifling a yawn. "You're about as threatening as a child running around with a stick."

"Oooh, burn," Venom chuckled in my mind.

"Honestly, do we have to fight this clown?" I asked Venom, already bored.

"We could always turn invisible and ditch him," Venom suggested.

"Wait, you can turn invisible?" I exclaimed, "And you're just now mentioning this?"

"You're always so focused on rushing in fights, so it never came up," Venom replied with a shrug in his tone.

"ARE YOU IGNORING ME?!" Man-bun roared, his voice cracking with anger.

"Venom, how do I—"

My question was cut short as my body instinctively dodged a wild swing from Man-bun's sword. The ensuing flurry of attacks was slow, predictable. With a feint and a twist, I slipped under his guard, my fist connecting with his gut in a satisfying blow. He doubled over, gasping for air. I followed up with a swift kick that sent him sprawling.

He cried out, clutching his stomach, but scrambled back to his feet with surprising speed. "You little brat!" he roared, his face contorted with rage. 

His swordsmanship was sloppy, fueled by anger rather than skill. I countered each attack with ease, my movements fluid and precise. A palm strike to the chest sent him stumbling, and a well-placed kick knocked the sword from his hand.

"Not even warmed up yet," I quipped, bouncing on the balls of my feet, my movements light and unpredictable. 

Man-bun lunged again, but I was a blur, weaving and bobbing, my strikes landing with the precision of a seasoned martial artist. Each block and counter was infused with an almost playful energy, a chaotic dance that left my opponent reeling.

"Honestly Oliver this guy is pretty shit", Venom muttered

“Yeah, I don’t even have you summoned which makes it even funnier.”, I retorted, landing a final blow that sent Man-bun crashing into a stack of crates. He lay there, groaning, his armor dented and his pride shattered.

Man-Bun clambered to his feet, face full of fury. “DO YOU THINK THIS IS A GAME!”, He yelled “WE ARE THE APOLLO FAMILIA WE’LL TAKE WHAT WE WANT. GIVE US BELL”

"Yeah, nah see, Bell is the captain of the Hestia Familia, and I'm part of that familia now.  But how about this? Why don’t you formally challenge me to fight? I’ll fight you and any of your allies by myself”, I retorted.

Before he could sputter a response, I focused, drawing power from within. My presence flickered, then vanished. I was gone, invisible to the naked eye, a ghost in the alleyway.

" What the—?!" Man-Bun's voice cracked as his sword sliced through the air where I'd been a moment ago. I chuckled darkly, enjoying his confusion as he spun around, his breath ragged, eyes darting frantically. "Where'd you go, you coward?!" 

"Coward? I'm right here, buddy," I whispered, my disembodied voice echoing eerily through the alley. I could practically feel his shiver, the hair on the back of his neck standing on end. A cold sweat, I imagined, was probably breaking out on his forehead.  

Suddenly, his foot snagged on something invisible – my outstretched leg, to be precise – and he sprawled onto the cobblestones with a grunt. A gust of wind, courtesy of me, ruffled his hair, and I let out a mocking laugh that seemed to come from all directions at once. "Need a hand getting up?"  

Man-Bun scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding like a drum, I was sure. He swung his sword blindly, his movements fueled by panic and rage. "Show yourself, you damn coward!"  

A soft *thump* landed on his shoulder – my fist – followed by another on his back. He whirled around, but there was nothing there. Just the empty alley and my mocking laughter that seemed to echo in his very bones.  

"You think you're so clever, hiding like a rat?" he spat, his voice trembling with fury. "Come out and face me like a man!"  

"Oh, I'm not hiding," I purred, a hint of menace in my tone. "I'm just everywhere."  

A pebble, flicked by my invisible hand, bounced off his helmet, followed by a sharp jab to his ribs. He cried out, swinging his sword wildly, but his attacks met only air. 

"Pathetic," I sneered. "You’re still not even close to hitting me"  

Man-Bun's frustration boiled over. He roared in anger, his sword slashing through the air in a desperate attempt to connect with me. But with every swing, he looked more and more foolish, his attacks growing wilder, his energy waning.  

He was losing control, and I reveled in his despair. My laughter grew louder, more mocking, as his attacks became increasingly erratic.  

Fear gnawed at his gut, a cold terror he had never known before. He was no longer the hunter; he was the prey, trapped in a nightmare where his enemy was everywhere and nowhere at once. 

“Enough of this farce,” Venom hissed, impatience lacing his tone. “Let’s end this and get to the Guild.”

I grinned, the thrill of the hunt coursing through me. "Agreed."

With a burst of speed, I materialized behind Man-Bun, my hand a blur as it chopped down on the back of his neck. He crumpled like a puppet with its strings cut, his sword clattering to the ground.

“ And they call me the monster,” Venom chuckled darkly.

I rolled my eyes, even as a shiver ran down my spine at the chilling truth in his words. "Let's not get carried away, Venom. We've got places to be."

With that, I melted back into invisibility, a silent specter slipping through the alley's shadows. The echoes of Man-Bun's unconscious body hitting the ground were quickly swallowed by the city's ambient noise. My clone, carrying Bell and Hestia, was already a speck on the rooftops, heading towards the Guild. I followed, my movements swift and silent, a ghost in the daylight.

As I caught up to them, I could hear Bell and Hestia's hushed conversation. "...what are we going to do now?" Bell's voice was laced with worry.

"We'll figure it out," Hestia replied, her tone determined despite the tremor in her voice. "We have Oliver now, and he's strong. We'll find a way to make this work."

“Aww, she thinks you’re strong,” Venom cooed, his voice dripping with amusement. “Maybe we should let her keep believing that.”

I scoffed mentally. "Don't get ahead of yourself, Venom. I’m still just starting"

The Guild's imposing golden facade loomed ahead, a beacon of safety in the chaotic city. Bell and Hestia seemed to relax slightly as we approached, the tension easing from their shoulders. As we crossed the threshold, the bustling energy of the Guild washed over us, a stark contrast to the danger that lurked outside.

Hestia, ever the optimist, was the first to speak. "See? We made it!" She beamed, her smile a touch forced but genuine nonetheless. "Now we can finally get you registered, Oliver, and then we can figure out our next move."

Bell nodded, his expression still a mix of worry and determination. "We'll find a way to get through this," he declared, his voice stronger now. "Together."

I couldn't help but smirk at their unwavering faith in me. "Don't get too comfortable," I warned, my voice laced with a hint of amusement. "We're not out of the woods yet. Apollo isn't going to give up that easily."

“Oh, we’ll give him something to remember us by,” Venom hissed, his voice a promise of chaos and violence.

I ignored him, focusing instead on the task at hand. We made our way through the crowded Guild hall, the chatter and bustle of adventurers and merchants a stark contrast to the silence of the abandoned church. The air was thick with the scent of ale and sweat, the sounds of laughter and boisterous conversation filling the space.

We approached the registration desk, where Eina Tulle, Bell's advisor, stood with a look of sheer relief on her face. "Bell! Hestia! You're alright!" She rushed over, her eyes scanning us for injuries. "I was so worried when I heard about the attack on the church... I tried to get the Guild to intervene, but..." Her voice trailed off, frustration evident in her eyes. "They said it was a matter between Familias, and they couldn't interfere unless lives were directly threatened."

"It's okay, Eina," Bell reassured her, his voice gentle. "We're safe now, thanks to Oliver."

Eina turned her attention to me, her expression a mix of gratitude and curiosity. "Thank you for protecting them," she said, her voice sincere. "I'm Eina Tulle, Bell's advisor. And you are...?"

"Oliver Kanto," I replied, extending a hand. "And I'm officially part of the Hestia Familia now."

E ina's eyes widened slightly, but she shook my hand with a firm grip. "Welcome to the Guild, Oliver. They could certainly use more members" She glanced at the moving clothes I had wrapped around my hands , a hint of awe in her eyes.

As she began the registration process, explaining the formalities and responsibilities that came with being a member of a Familia, a sense of belonging settled over me. Despite the chaos and danger that surrounded us, I felt at peace. I can use this time to relax now I don’t have to worry about taking a castle.

"Now that you're officially registered," Eina continued, her tone professional once more, "we need to discuss your next steps. Given the situation with the Apollo Familia, it might not be safe for you to venture into the dungeon just yet"

I raised an eyebrow. "And why not?"

Eina sighed, her expression troubled. "The Apollo Familia is known for its underhanded tactics. They might try to ambush you in the dungeon, or even bribe other adventurers to attack you. It's simply too risky right now."

"So, what do you suggest?" I asked, crossing my arms.

"We need to find a way to protect you and Bell," Hestia interjected, her voice firm. "We can't let Apollo get away with this."

Eina nodded thoughtfully. "Perhaps we could request a temporary bodyguard from the Guild," she suggested, "or maybe we could find a safe house for you to stay in until things calm down."

"I'm not hiding," I stated firmly, my voice laced with a hint of defiance. "I'm not going to let Apollo dictate my actions. I’m not scared of fighting them”

Bell looked at me with a mix of admiration and concern. "But Oliver, it's too dangerous," he protested. "We don't know what they might do."

"Exactly," I countered, a sly grin spreading across my face. "And that's why I suggest we offer a battle between us and them."

“Now you're talking,” Venom purred, his voice a dark echo of my own thoughts. “Let's show them what happens when they mess with the wrong Tarnished.”

Eina and Hestia exchanged worried glances, but I could see a spark of determination in their eyes. They knew that I was right. Hiding wouldn't solve anything. We had to face Apollo head-on, and we had to do it on our terms.

"Alright," Hestia finally said, her voice resolute. "We can always challenge them to a war games”

A plan began to form in my mind, a strategy that would use my unique abilities and the element of surprise to our advantage. Explaining what a war game is and how we can ask for one. Which will be useful for me seeing how I can summon more members to fight us.

The Guild's bustling atmosphere faded into the background as we huddled together, our voices hushed as we plotted our next move. The stakes were high, the danger real, but we were united by a common purpose. 

“This is going to be fun,” Venom chuckled, his voice a dark promise.

And I couldn't help but agree. Notifications of my hud went off.

[Secret Mission- Protect Bell and Hesita]][Completed][Reward - 1 gacha spin]

[New Missions]

[Side Mission - Save Lily]

[Side Mission - Take Out The Soma Familia]

I smirked at the new missions, the prospect of a challenge and a gacha spin igniting a spark of excitement within me. "Looks like we've got some work to do," I mused, my voice a low hum as I glanced at the mission details. "Who is the Soma Familia?

Eina's expression turned grave.”Why are you asking about them”

"My clone that dropped them off never left," I continued, my voice firm. "He ended up following some of the attackers after making sure we made it here safe. There was a warehouse, and something to do with Soma wine. A few of them were bragging about the attack, sad they didn’t get to join in the action.

Eina's voice full of fear replied "The Soma Familia is a prominent and powerful familia known for their brewing and their specialty in stealth and deception. Messing with them is a kin to bad luck of Newbie Adventurers"

“ That's the group Lily is a part of”, Bell chimed in. “They’re very evil and wicked, the way they treat her upsets me”.

"No need to worry" I assured them, my confidence unwavering. "I don’t think they’d be doing anything reckless since everyone is watching now." I tapped my temple, a knowing glint in my eye. 

Hestia's eyes shone with newfound determination. "You’re right" she declared, her voice ringing with authority. "Let's show them what the Hestia Familia is made of!"

B ell nodded, his resolve mirroring Hestia. "We won't let them hurt Lily or anyone else," he vowed, his fist clenching tightly.

As we discussed the plan, a new voice boomed through the Guild hall, "Hestia! What in the hell is going on here?

We turned to see a woman with short red hair and an eye patch striding towards us,with a person following close behind. The expression she wore was stern, her expression a mix of concern and anger. "I just heard about the attack on your church. Are you alright?"

Hestia rushed to her friend's side, relief washing over her face. "Hephaestus, thank goodness you're here! We're okay, thanks to Oliver." She gestured towards me, her eyes filled with gratitude.

Hephaestus's gaze shifted to me, her expression unreadable. "And who might you be?"

"Oliver Kanto, ma'am," I replied, bowing my head respectfully. "I'm the newest member of the Hestia Familia." As I spoke, my clone shimmered and dissolved into motes of light, returning to me as a stray dreadlock. The sudden display of magic caused a stir in the Guild hall, drawing gasps and whispers from the surrounding adventurers.

Hephaestus's eyes narrowed. "I see. Well, I'm glad you're safe, Hestia. I heard it was the Apollo and Soma Familias that attacked you.t

“Yep,It all happened so fast”, Hestia replied

“Getting involved with Apollo and the Soma Familia is a dangerous game.", Hephaestus warned.

Hestia's expression fell. "I know, but we don't have a choice. He's after Bell, and we won't let him have him."

Hephaestus hesitated, her gaze flickering between Hestia and me. "I wish I could help, but I can't risk angering Apollo. My familia is a neutral one, we are crafters not fighters”.

H estia's expression fell. "I understand," Hestia said, her voice laced with disappointment. "But maybe could we at least stay at your place for a few days? Just until we can figure things out."

Hephaestus looked conflicted. "I..."

"I can heal any injuries you have," I interjected, stepping forward. "It's the least I can do in exchange for you sheltering us.

Hephaestus's eyes widened in surprise. "Can you heal anything?"

I nodded, a confident smile on my face. "One of my abilities is a heal, it can also clean curses too."

After a moment of talking, Hephaestus relented. "Alright," she sighed. "You can stay at my place for a few days. But keep a low profile. I don't want Apollo finding out you're there."

With a grateful nod, we followed Hephaestus and Tsubaki out of the Guild, leaving behind the bustling crowd and stepping into the uncertain future that awaited us.

The brisk walk to the Hephaestus's residence was full of fear. Every conor we were waiting for the next attack until we made it to the sound of hammering. Finally fear gave in as we finally made it to the manor.  

Hephaestus gave us a huge suit that had three rooms. Afterwards we all picked rooms and got all settled in. After an hour I was finally able to  pull Hestia away from Bell long enough to do an update on my falna. The shock she had as copied to a sheet of paper before passing it around was hilarious.

[ Falna Status]

Name: Oliver Kanto

Level: 1

Strength: I 0

Endurance: ∞

Dexterity: H 100

Agility: D 500

Magic: ∞

Developmental Abilities:

•  Heir of Wukong: ( B)
• Venom(A)

Skills:

• Bullseye (A)
• Hone (C)- can sense people up to 50m
• Hud - (C)
• Water Rock Smashing Fist(A)

Magic:

• Magnet Release(B)
• Rika(B)

Bell and Hestia gasped, their eyes wide with shock. "Infinity in Endurance and Magic?!" Bell exclaimed, his voice barely above a whisper. "And all those skills?! How is that even possible for a Level 1?!"

Hestia was equally stunned. "Oliver... you're..." she trailed off, searching for the right word. "Incredible!"

I chuckled, a hint of pride in my voice. "Just a little bit," I admitted, flexing my hand, feeling the thrum of power coursing through my veins. "Looks like this new Falna is even better than I thought."

"Told you," Venom purred smugly. "Now, let's put those stats to good use and show Apollo what happens when he messes with us."

During this time Hephaestus and her captain both came into the room. Hestia was the first to notice them right away and waved them over. “Would you like to see how strong Oliver is?”

Hephaestus looked at me and nodded to me that it was okay.

Hephaestus raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "Of course, Hestia.Lets see how strong a mere Level 1 can be. I hope his magic can handle actually healing”

I nodded solemnly. "I will try my best to help you in any way" , putting a hand over my heart.

Hestia was full of excitement and quickly passed the paper of my Falna to Hephaestus and Tsubaki. As they read through the status sheet their expressions mirrored the shock and awe that both Bell and Hestia had displayed earlier. Tsubaki's jaw dropped, while Hephaestus's eyes widened with a mix of disbelief and intrigue.

"This... this is extraordinary," Hephaestus breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. "A level one with stats like these and those skills.

Hephaestus's gaze sharpened as she turned to me. "Are you ready to try and heal me?"

I nodded, a flicker of golden light emanating from my hand as I channeled the healing magic of Rika. I placed my hand on the side of her head with the eyepatch. 

The warmth of my magic flowing into her. At first nothing changed as I kept trying to heal. Luckily I can just keep pouring magic into this spell, which worked out. The scars gradually faded, replaced by smooth, unblemished skin.

Hephaestus stared at him wonder, her expression softening. "Words can’t describe what you have done for me Oliver. I already feel as if the curse I’ve been living with is lifted." she murmured, a hint of gratitude in her voice. "I promise whatever secrets you have I shall keep. You alone will forever be an ally of my familia. Most spells can’t interact with gods so be careful."

Before I could respond to her last statement, Hestia who was happy for her friend. Lunged at her, hugging Hephaestus very tightly. Hephaestus gave a look of gratitude as she was trying to push Hestia off of her. Tsubaki soon grabbed Hestia and brought her to the couch. Soon Bell and Hesphaestus joined them as they began to talk. 

I began to walk back to the room I was occupying before I had a strange feeling. Looking back I notice Bell had a blank look, as if he was trying to look through me before smiling. Though odd I ignored it as I made my way to my room to sleep.

Chapter Text

Sorry guys ive been very sick haha but here’s the next chapter

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Tarnished Pov.

Sunlight filtered through curtains, in my haste to sleep I forgot to pull shut. The sunlight basked the room in a warm feeling. The velvet sheets, the scent of polished wood and a hint of forge fire was a nice reprieve of sleeping on the floor of the church, or in hay on the ground.

"One can easily get used to this." I muttered, pushing myself up with a groan. Every muscle screaming to stay in bed,

“Honestly we could just stay in bed rest” Venom chimed in, his voice a playful rumble in my mind. 

"Yeah, yeah, we could or I can find a priest to exercise you out of my body." I shot back, a grin tugging at my lips despite trying to be serious. "I wonder if throwing holy water at you will work”

“Aw, come on, where else am I gonna find such stimulating company?” Venom retorted, mock hurt lacing his tone.

I chuckled, shaking my head. "Point taken."

In my view a new menu screen was  hovering in my vision. Compared to the other system this one seemed more organized. It was compact but very neat.

"Feels weird to not have the system talk back to me." I remarked, as I began navigating through the menus with ease

[Menu]

[Gacha][1 Spin]

[Journal][5 Active Missions]

[Companions][2/6]

[Status]

"It's nice how simple everything is, and it even shows me how many missions are active at the time, how many companions I have out, and how many spins I have on the Gacha," I said aloud, a hint of surprise in my voice. "So far, so good... although I haven't heard from Wukong in a while. Guess even monkeys need their beauty sleep."

"Speaking of monkeys, don't you want to check out your stats?" Venom prodded, his voice laced with amusement.

"You know me so well," I replied dryly, pulling up my status.

[Falna Status]

Name: Oliver Kanto

Level: 1

Strength: I 0

Endurance: ∞

Dexterity: H 100

Agility: D 500

Magic: ∞

Developmental Abilities:

•  Heir of Wukong: ( B)
• Venom(A)

Skills:

• Bullseye (A)
• Hone (C)- can sense people up to 50m
• Hud - (C)
• Water Rock Smashing Fist(A)

Magic:

• Magnet Release(B)
• Rika(B)

"Gotta say, I'm loving the new look," I remarked, flexing a hand and admiring the interplay of muscle and sinew. "Not bad for a day of rest, huh, Venom?"

"Eh, I've seen better," Venom quipped, “But I'll admit, not having to listen to you whine about leveling up every five minutes is a nice change of pace.”

"Hey, I was just enthusiastic about self-improvement!" I retorted, swinging my legs off the bed and onto the plush carpeted floor. "Besides, the grind never stops for anyone"

"Yes, theq= grind that almost got you killed! No what you’re doing great bud," Venom added helpfully.

"Details, details," I waved him off, already moving towards the bathroom.

The room Hephaestus had provided was surprisingly luxurious, a far cry from the usual dirt and grime I'd grown accustomed to. It even had a bathroom, a luxury I hadn't indulged in for far too long.

“Don't get too excited,” Venom cautioned. “Knowing our luck, we’re going to get attacked by a cult next.”

"You're a ray of sunshine, you know that?" I quipped, pulling up my status once again with a smirk.

The numbers weren't exactly impressive. Strength was still laughably low, but Endurance and magick, well that make things much more interesting.

Where's the food around here? I'm starving. I walked to the door, to go into the front room to look for food. The room given was very spacious, with high ceilings and intricate metal work adorning the walls. Definitely Hephaestus's style.

My mind thought of the Soma Familia as if they were a shadow looming over my newfound comfort. But for now, with Venom's snarky commentary and the promise of a good meal, I was determined to enjoy the calm before the storm. After all, even a tarnished hero needed a break now and then.

“And maybe a little chaos,” Venom added, his voice a mischievous whisper. “Just to keep things interesting.”

I grinned. "Wouldn't have it any other way."

"Oliver," Venom's voice cut through my thoughts, “Remember all that stuff you lost when your inventory got wiped? Well, I managed to save a few things.”

"Wait, you can store things?" I asked, surprise evident in my voice.

"Yep, I'm basically a walking, talking inventory," Venom replied, a hint of pride in his voice. "Downside is, if I get hurt, you could lose stuff. But with you only using me as gloves, we're good."

"Huh, not bad," I admitted. "Honestly, I'm surprised we get along as well as we do."

"Well, we are bound together by fate and the looming threat of death," Venom chuckled darkly. "Besides, who else is going to appreciate my witty banter and impeccable taste in music?"

"Fair point," I conceded with a grin. "So, what did you manage to save?"

"Your Power Pole, Nimbus, the stand arrow, and Torrent," Venom listed off. "Oh, and Torrent merged with your Nimbus cloud, so now he can be a horse, cloud, or ring. You know, for convenience."

"That's... actually impressive," I said, genuinely surprised. "Thanks, Venom."

"Don't mention it," Venom replied, his voice taking on a playful lilt. "So, wanna stab yourself with that arrow and see what happens?"

"Why do I get the feeling you're way too excited about this?" I asked suspiciously.

"Who, me? Excited? Never," Venom feigned innocence, but the underlying eagerness was clear.

"Alright, alright, let's do it," I sighed, shaking my head. "Stab away."

Venom raised a tentacle up and stabbed me in the hand. At first I don’t feel anything with the wound in my hand healing over. The arrow itself just randomly disintegrated.

“So what power did we get?” I asked Venom “I don’t see anything on the notifications”

“I don’t feel anything changed in your body”, Venom replied. Before my body just locked up and fell down. My heart felt like a drum with how fast it was beating. As my mind went black yet once again.

-

“—be fine,” a deep voice rumbled, cutting through the fog in my mind. 

“Should be up and at 'em any minute now.”      

“Well, that's reassuring,” Venom drawled sarcastically.     

 I pried my eyes open, surprised to find myself not sprawled on the cold, hard ground, but propped up on a plush couch. No dizziness, no nausea, just... a thrumming energy coursing through my veins.

 "Anyone catch the license plate of the truck that ran me over?" I croaked, pushing myself up to a sitting position. My clothes clung to my skin, and I silently thanked the gods for self-cleaning fabric.      

The room erupted in a chorus of "Oliver!" as a flurry of concerned faces crowded around me. 

Bell's wide-eyed worry, Hestia's maternal fretting, Hephaestus's... was that a blush? And some unfamiliar guy looked at me like I'd sprouted a second head.      

"Oliver, what in the hell happened?" Hestia's voice was sharp with worry. "Did someone attack you?"    

I chuckled, the sound dry and raspy. "Nah, just decided to play pin-the-ability-on-the-tarnished with a magic arrow. Turns out, it doesn't come with instructions."      

The confusion in the room was palpable. 

Bell looked like he was trying to solve a particularly tricky math problem, while the unfamiliar guy just raised a skeptical eyebrow.    

"Oliver," Hestia began, her voice softening, "if you're still tired—"      

"We understand," Bell chimed in, bless his earnest little heart. "Yesterday was rough."    

"Guys, I'm serious!" I protested, throwing my hands up in exasperation."Check my status, I’m sure I got a new ability. Also, who's the new guy?" I said pointing at the unknown man in the room.      

"This is Miach," Hestia explained, shooting me a look that said 'behave'. "He's a friend and the god of medicine."      

Miach gave a polite bow. "Nice to meet you, Oliver. Hestia's been quite worried. Passing out twice in a row isn't exactly normal, even for someone with your... unique constitution."      “

He's not wrong,” Venom piped up, amusement lacing his tone. “You have been dropping like a sack of potatoes lately.”       

"Yeah, yeah," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "Stressful week. Gods, monsters, the whole nine yards. My life's basically a never-ending adventure with terrible customer service."      

Miach chuckled, a surprisingly warm sound. 

"Even with your incredible healing, the mind can be fragile. Remember to rest, young man. No matter how strong you are, you're still human. He turned to Hestia, his smile gentling. "Don't worry about payment, I did this to help an old friend out"

As Bell and Hestia saw Miach off, a gentle silence settled over the room. Hephaestus slid onto the couch beside me, her expression a blend of concern and... something softer. Her hand found mine, warm and surprisingly delicate, and a faint blush dusted her cheeks. I blinked, surprised to see her without her usual eyepatch; the scar beneath was a stark reminder of battles fought and won.

"You're sure you're alright, Oliver?" Her voice was low, laced with worry.

"Never been better," I quipped, flashing a grin that I hoped didn't look as strained as it felt. "Just had a little disagreement with a magic arrow. Turns out they're not as friendly as they look."

A soft chuckle escaped her lips. "I see. Well, we can always check your status when Hestia returns." She paused, her grip on my hand tightening slightly. "I truly never thought I'd be free of that curse. Thank you, Oliver."

Warmth spread through me, a pleasant counterpoint to the usual chill of Venom's presence. "Hey, no problem. Glad my 'entire heal' skill finally lived up to its name." I shrugged, trying to play it cool, but the genuine gratitude in her eyes made it difficult. "Besides, it was kinda fun flexing my divine powers for a change."

“Divine powers? You?” Venom scoffed internally. “Don't make me laugh. You tripped over your own feet yesterday.”

Shut up, I retorted mentally, my cheeks warming slightly.

Hephaestus released my hand with a final squeeze, a lingering warmth in its wake. The silence that followed wasn't awkward, but comfortable, a welcome respite from the chaos that seemed to follow me everywhere.

“Speaking of chaos,” Venom's voice crackled in my mind, “check out that notification. Seems someone's been busy while you were napping.”

A small notification bell icon blinked insistently at the edge of my vision. “Hit it,” I commanded, and Venom obliged, his mental touch a familiar sensation now.

[Notification]

[Ability Acquired]

[Stand]

[Stone Monkey]

[A Close-Ranged Stand]

[Ability]

[Monkey See Monkey Do]

[Can copy any ability, random chance to retain it]

[User can control it or make it autonomous]

[Permanently active but invisible unless willed otherwise]

[ To much Damage deactivates it until healed (no harm to user)]

[Stand's stats and XP gains are directly linked to the user]

"Venom, are you seeing this?" I hissed, barely able to contain my excitement.

“Oh, I'm seeing it,” Venom replied, his tone practically vibrating with glee. “We are so busted.”

"WE ARE SO BUSTED!" I yelped, unable to contain it any longer.

Hephaestus jumped, startled by my outburst. "Oliver, what on earth—"

"I figured out my new ability!" I blurted out, barely able to keep the grin off my face.

Her brow furrowed. "That's great, but why were you talking to yourself?"

"Long story," I hedged, already calculating how much I could get away with revealing. "How about a deal? I'll explain everything after we deal with Apollo. Pinky swear."

Before she could respond, the door swung open, revealing Bell and Hestia. Bell was practically carrying Hestia on his back, both of them flushed and giggling like a pair of school kids.

“Gods, they're adorable,” Venom commented dryly. “Makes me want to puke.”

I had to agree.

Hestia, with a playful hop, disentangled herself from Bell's back and skipped over to me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "So, are you ready for that status update you wanted?"

"Sure," I replied, a smirk playing on my lips. I rose from the couch and snagged a nearby wooden chair, dragging it closer. With a thought, I commanded Venom to retract from my shirt, leaving my back bare as I sat.

A warmth, not unlike the feeling of sunlight on skin, spread across my back, then coursed through my entire body, leaving a tingling sensation in its wake. Hestia gasped, her eyes widening as she saw the intricate markings that now adorned my skin.

I felt a playful slap on my back, and my status screen flashed before my eyes, the updated information displayed in stark contrast against the familiar background:

Falna Status

Name: Oliver Kanto

Level: 1

Strength: G 200

Endurance: ∞

Dexterity: H 100

Agility: D 500

Magic: ∞

Developmental Abilities:

•  Heir of Wukong: ( B)
• Venom(A)

• Stand: Stone Monkey: (C)

Skills:

• Bullseye (A)
• Hone (C)- can sense people up to 50m
• Hud - (C)
• Water Rock Smashing Fist(A)

Magic:

• Magnet Release(B)
• Rika(B)

Bell's jaw dropped. "Wait, your stats went up? But... you were asleep!"

Hestia's eyes were wide with disbelief. "How is that possible? You didn't train, you didn't fight..."

Hephaestus was the first to recover. "It must be related to your new ability," she mused, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Perhaps it grants you passive growth?"

"Or maybe he's just a cheat code," Venom quipped, his voice laced with amusement.

I shrugged, trying to look nonchalant. "Honestly, I have no clue. But hey, I'm not complaining."

“I am,” Venom grumbled. “This is gonna make my job so much harder.”

Your job is to be sarcastic and occasionally useful, I retorted mentally. This changes nothing.

“Touche,” Venom conceded.

Hestia, however, was still reeling. "But... but that's not how it's supposed to work!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with frustration. "Falna doesn't just... change on its own!"

"Tell that to my status sheet," I replied, gesturing to the sheet of paper in her hands "Looks pretty official to me."

Bell, ever the optimist, was practically bouncing on his toes. "This is amazing, Oliver! You're getting stronger without even trying!"

"Yeah," I agreed, a grin spreading across my face. "Guess I'm just naturally gifted."

“Or incredibly broken,” Venom muttered.

I ignored him, basking in the warmth of my newfound power. The Stone Monkey ability was a game-changer, and the boost to my stats was just the icing on the cake.

I summoned my stand, allowing everyone to see it in the room.

Hestia's fingers traced the lines, her touch feather-light. "It's beautiful," she breathed, awe in her voice. "What is it?"

"A Stand," I explained, suppressing a shiver at the contact. "It's called Stone Monkey."

"Stand?" Bell echoed, tilting his head in that adorable puppy-dog way.

"It's... complicated," I said, shooting a pleading look at Hephaestus. She nodded in understanding.

"It's a manifestation of Oliver's soul," she explained, her voice taking on a teacherly tone. "A guardian, of sorts."

"Like a familiar?" Bell asked.

"Not quite," Hephaestus replied. "It's more... personal. An extension of Oliver himself."

"So, what can it do?" Hestia asked, her eyes still glued to the intricate markings on my back.

"Copy any ability," I said, a grin spreading across my face. "Any ability at all. And there's a chance I'll keep it permanently."

Bell's jaw dropped. "Seriously?!"

"Yep," I confirmed, popping the 'p'. "Punch me, and my Stand can punch back. Shoot me with a fireball, and it can throw one right back at you. The possibilities are endless."

“And chaotic,”Venom a dded, his voice a gleeful purr in my mind.

"Did you just talk?" Hestia asked, her eyes narrowing suspiciously.

"Nope," I replied, a touch too quickly. "Just thinking out loud."

She didn't look convinced, but thankfully, she didn't press the issue. Instead, her gaze softened as she reached out to trace the lines on my back once more.

"Be careful, Oliver," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "This power... it's incredible, but it could also be dangerous."

"I know," I replied, meeting her gaze with a reassuring smile. "But hey, at least I'll never be bored." 

After a few more moments of playful banter and explanations, Hestia and Bell finally took their leave. The Apollo situation still needed handling, and as much as Bell wanted to stay by my side (bless his loyalty), duty called. Hestia, ever the doting goddess, promised to check on me later, but not before shooting me a stern look that said, "Rest, or else."

Hephaestus, with a final, lingering glance and a promise to return with food, went back to her forge. The silence that descended upon the room was almost deafening.

“So, what are we doing now?” Venom asked, his voice echoing in the stillness. “Nap time? Or maybe we could finally organize your sock drawer? It's a disaster, by the way.”

“Funny,” I retorted, already pushing myself off the couch. “How about we go cause some chaos instead?”

“Now you're talking!” Venom practically purred.

Ignoring Hestia's orders (and the insistent throbbing in my temples), I slipped out of the Hephaestus Manor, my destination clear. The Soma Familia was still out there, and I had a score to settle. Plus, a little 'exercise' might help me get a handle on my new Stand.

With a thought, Nimbus materialized beneath my feet, carrying me swiftly through the city streets. The Soma Familia's base was easy to find; their boisterous laughter and drunken singing echoed through the the early afternoon

I grinned. Time to crash the party.

The Soma Familia's base was a raucous scene. Laughter, drunken shouts, and the clinking of glasses filled the air, a stark contrast to the serene night sky above. The building itself, a repurposed warehouse, pulsated with energy, its walls practically vibrating with the revelry within.

I approached with a smirk playing on my lips, Stone Monkey flickering into existence beside me. The Stand, a translucent, ethereal ape, mimicked my every move, its form shimmering with an otherworldly energy.

“Showtime,” Venom purred, his voice laced with anticipation.

I nodded, my grin widening. With a thought, I commanded Stone Monkey to scout ahead, its form disappearing into the shadows with a silent grace that belied its imposing size. Moments later, it reappeared, relaying a mental image of the scene within: drunken Familia members sprawled across tables, a makeshift arena where two figures were grappling, and Soma himself, perched on a throne-like chair, a goblet of wine in his hand.

Lily, a figure of stark contrast amidst the chaos, was huddled in a corner, her eyes wide with fear.

“Let’s do this,” I said, my voice hardening. “We’re getting her out of here.”

The warehouse doors groaned as I pushed them open, the noise barely registering amidst the din within. Heads turned, eyes blinked in surprise, and then, a hush fell over the room.

Soma, his face flushed with drink, rose from his chair, his eyes narrowing as he took in my figure. "Well, well," he slurred, "look who decided to join the party."

"I'm not here for the party," I replied, my voice cutting through the silence. "I'm here for her." I pointed towards Lily, who shrank back further into the shadows.

Soma let out a booming laugh. "The girl? She's mine. Won her in a fair bet."

"Fair?" I scoffed, my voice dripping with disdain. "From what I've heard, your idea of 'fair' is getting your opponents drunk before the match even starts."

A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, a few faces turning away in shame. Soma's grin faltered for a moment, then returned with a defiant twist.

"So what if I do?" he roared, slamming his goblet down on a nearby table. "It's my Familia, my rules."

"Your Familia has become a disgrace," I retorted, my voice rising to meet his. "You've turned it into a den of drunkards and cheats, a mockery of what a Familia should be."

Soma's face darkened with rage. "You dare insult my Familia?!"

Before Soma could reply, a burly figure stepped forward, his face twisted into a scowl. "I'll handle this, Soma-sama," he growled, cracking his knuckles. "No one insults our Familia and gets away with it."

This, I realized, was the captain of the Soma Familia, the one responsible for much of their underhanded tactics. A cruel smirk twisted my lips. "Perfect," I murmured, my voice laced with venom. "Let's see what you're made of."

The captain charged, his movements surprisingly swift for his size. He swung a massive fist, aiming for my gut. I sidestepped effortlessly, my spider sense easily warning of the danger. Stone Monkey, mirroring my movements, delivered a swift kick to the captain's side, sending him sprawling.

The fight was a blur of motion and energy. The captain, fueled by rage and alcohol, was a formidable opponent, but his predictable attacks were no match for my Stand's mimicry and my own honed reflexes.

Stone Monkey was a revelation. Its ability to copy any power was astounding. One moment, it was deflecting the captain's blows with a force field of pure energy, the next, it was countering his punches with its own, its strikes imbued with the raw strength.

I felt a surge of adrenaline, a heady rush of power as I tapped into Stone Monkey's strength. My movements became faster, my reflexes sharper, my senses heightened. I was no longer just Oliver, a nobody. Now  I was Oliver, the wielder of Stone Monkey, a force to be reckoned with.

The tide of the battle turned swiftly. The captain, initially confident, found himself outmatched, his attacks countered at every turn. His frustration grew, his blows becoming wilder, his movements sloppier.

I pressed my advantage. Stone Monkey, sensing my intent, delivered a series of precise strikes, each one landing with a resounding thud. With a final, devastating blow, the captain fell, his life force extinguished. A hush fell over the warehouse, the silence broken only by the soft thud of his body hitting the ground.

Soma stared at the scene, his drunken stupor momentarily forgotten. The revelry had ceased, replaced by a chilling realization. His Familia, once a source of pride, now lay defeated and exposed, their true nature laid bare.

The silence stretched, heavy with unspoken truths. Finally, Soma spoke, his voice hoarse and filled with a newfound sobriety. "You were right," he admitted, his gaze never leaving the fallen captain. "My Familia... it's become... a disgrace."

A flicker of sadness passed through his eyes, a hint of the god he once was. "Take the girl," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "She deserves better than this."

Relief washed over me. I scooped up the trembling Lily, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and hope.

"It's over," I said gently, my voice a soothing balm against the harsh reality of the warehouse. "You're safe now." Before leaving, Soma took his falna off her back.

With Lily nowsafe and the Soma Familia forced to deal with the consequences of their actions, I made my way back to the Hephaestus Manor, the weight of the night heavy on my shoulders, but a glimmer of hope in my heart.

“Well, that was fun,” Venom chuckled. “Next time, let's try crashing a wedding.”

I laughed.

The door to the Hephaestus Manor creaked open, revealing a scene of warmth and welcome. Bell, Hestia, and Hephaestus stood within, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of the hearth. But as my shadow fell across the threshold, their expressions shifted, a wave of surprise washing over them.

Their eyes fell on Lily, her small frame trembling slightly as she clung to my side. Gasps and murmurs filled the air, their surprise quickly morphing into concern and... was that a hint of anger in Hestia's eyes?

"Lily!" Hestia exclaimed, her voice laced with both relief and a touch of reprimand. "Thank goodness you're safe! But Oliver, what were you thinking, leaving like that?"

Bell's expression mirrored Hestia's, his brow furrowed with worry. "You shouldn't have gone alone," he said, his voice laced with concern. "What if something happened?"

Hephaestus, ever the voice of reason, stepped forward, her gaze sweeping over me and Lily. "It seems you were successful," she said, her voice carefully neutral. "But I agree with Hestia. You shouldn't have left without telling us."

I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I know, I know," I admitted, my voice laced with a hint of exhaustion. "But I couldn't just sit around and do nothing while she was in danger."

I gestured towards Lily, who now stood a little straighter, her eyes no longer filled with the same terror as before. "She needed help, and I was willing to be the one to help her.

Hestia's expression softened as she looked at Lily, then back at me. "I understand," she said, her voice gentler now. "But next time, please, tell us where you're going. We were worried sick."

"I will," I promised, offering a tired smile. "I'm sorry for worrying you."

The tension in the room eased slightly, replaced by a flurry of activity as Hestia ushered Lily inside, showering her with questions and reassurances. Bell, still looking a little unsure, hovered nearby, his gaze darting between me and Lily. Hephaestus, however, remained by my side, her expression thoughtful.

"You took a risk," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it paid off."

I met her gaze, a flicker of warmth in her eyes. "Someone had to," I replied simply.

As the night wore on, explanations were given, apologies were made, and plans were hatched. Lily, safe and sound, was tucked into a warm bed, her nightmares replaced by dreams of a brighter future. And as I finally succumbed to exhaustion, collapsing onto a couch with a grateful sigh, I knew one thing for sure: I need a fucking vacation.

Chapter Text

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Tarnished Pov.

Afternoon soon turned to tonight with a soft murmur of conversation filling the air. Bell, Hestia, and Lily decide to stay up and enjoy the night with each other. Their voices were better than the silence that used to be over the suit. Hephaestus went back to her forge earlier in the evening.

Due to the mission given by the system, I decided to try and  protect the group. This fits who I am more than the battles I’ve recently been a part of. Killing is something I’m still not use to and I hope to never be used to.

When it comes to the group I feel as if I don’t fit in well. I feel Lily is scared of me, and that Bell is very jealous of me.  Though I can’t prove that last point. If it was my decision, joining another small group would be better for me.

“Remember Oliver, whatever choice you make I’ll have your back'” Venom's voice echoed in my mind.

“Yeah, I know thanks buddy”, I replied with a warm tone.

“Plus we can steal the name my old host came up with. We called ourselves the lethal protectors,'” Venom said, a teasing tone entering his voice.

A chuckle escaped my lips. "Yeah, I remember that comic run," I replied, a flicker of nostalgia in my voice. "Didn't you have to deal with a bunch of clones back then?"

“Eh, they made children out of pieces of myself I left around. Not my proudest moment,” Venom admitted sheepishly, a hint of embarrassment in his tone. 

Right when we use webs until they dissolve each piece contains all of Venom’s DNA. Since symbiotes have children asexually you can create a whole army from a tiny strand. I have to look into locking down our DNA to prevent that from happening in the future.

Glancing at the notification sign, a small bell icon that had appeared in my peripheral vision, I realized it was time to see what rewards I'd earned for completing the quest. With a tap, a translucent screen materialized before me.

[Notifications]

[Side Quest - Save Lily] [Completed] [Reward - Connection To Grace Returned]

[Side Quest - Take Out Soma Family] [Completed] [Reward - 2 Gacha Spins]

[Secret Mission - Disband The Soma Family] [Completed] [Reward - 2 Gacha Spins]

A warm, golden light enveloped my body, fading as quickly as it had appeared. I felt a surge of energy, a familiar strength calling me home. Excitement bubbled within me as I realized I could finally reconnect with Nicole and my clone. I wonder how much XP I'll get once I dismiss my clone.

“Oliver, look, we can teleport again!” Venom shouted, his excitement palpable. I guess he'd been exploring the menu while I was lost in thought.

[Menu]

[Companions]: 3/6

[Journal]: 3 Missions Active

[Gacha]: Spins 5

[Teleport]

"Look at that, Venom," I said, a grin spreading across my face. "I guess it was a good thing I decided to complete the mission. I got a lot back, thankfully."

"Oliver, look, the system is updating," Venom alerted me, his voice laced with curiosity.

[Updating]

[Connection Established]

[Secret Mission - Recruit Commander Edgar and his Crew] [Completed] [Reward - 2 Gacha Spins]

"So it wasn't a fluke, my clone and Nicole really did take over Castle Morne," I told Venom, a sense of pride in my voice.

"I see that, they even recruited more people too," Venom murmured. "I bet if you were there, you would've died."

"Oi, you mangy parasite, I'll have you know I would’ve been very helpful," I retorted, feigning offense.

"Parasite? How dare you call me a parasite!" Venom sputtered indignantly. Instead of replying, I focused on the new notifications popping up.Laughing at all of Venom’s grubbling.

[Secret Mission - Save Irina] [Completed] [ Reward - Rolling for reward]

[Roll Complete] [Reward - Mystic Arts]

"Neat, I guess, but I'm not really interested in this, so wanna keep hold of this card for me, Venom?" I asked, already knowing his answer. Without responding, Venom put the card inside of his pocket space. 

[Secret Mission - Reunite Irina alive with her Father] [Reward - Rolling for reward]

[Rolling Complete] [ Rewards - Heat Resistant, Portals, The Force]

"Venom, these rolls are-" I began, but was quickly interrupted.

“GIVE ME HEAT RESISTANT!” Venom yelled, his voice booming in my head.

"Wait, can I even give you certain powers?" I asked, genuinely curious.

“Yes, dummy. Any power you don't want, you can give to someone else at any time.” Venom replied, a hint of smugness in his tone.

I claimed the reward but didn't instantly use it. In my hands appeared a card that Venom instantly snatched. After that, a connection to the card disappeared, which I assumed meant Venom had used it.

“Haha, yes, one weakness down, and more to go!,” Venom gloated.

Ya know, Venom can be like a child sometimes. Instead of dealing with his childish antics. I claimed both Portals and The Force. I hurriedly opened up my status, eager to see how my recent rewards had affected it.

Falna Status

Name: Oliver Kanto

Level: 1

Strength: G 200

Endurance: ∞

Dexterity: H 100

Agility: D 500

Magic: ∞

Developmental Abilities:

•  Heir of Wukong: ( B)

• Venom(A)

• The Force(B)

• Stone Monkey(C)

Skills:

• Bullseye (A)
• Hone (C)- can sense people up to 50m
• Hud - (C)
• Water Rock Smashing Fist(A)

Magic:

• Portal(C)

• Magnet Release(B)

• Rika(B)

Interestingly, I lost the Teleport feature kind of. I mean, it's still there on my menu. Now I guess it just helps me remember places I've been so I can always travel back. Neat features, all things told. It’ll be useful to bring giant armies, oh I’d be like Dr. Strange. 

My Favorite ability I got though was The Force. I've always wanted to be able to use Telekinesis. I’ve always dreamed about going around force choking people. It's a dream of mine. Oh I wonder if I should choose a Sith name. Actually I’d rather not be evil, hm choice choices.

Now was a good time to use my new skill Meditation. Since it’s night time I won’t be bothered allowing me to center myself. This will also help me gain a feel for how The Force worked. It was one of the major skills in the star wars even the sith meditated though in a non peaceful manner.

During the process even Venom stayed quiet as I felt a connection to the world around us grow. It was a different feeling, compared to using Spider-Sense and Hone. It was peaceful; I could feel the happiness of my familia talking before they went to sleep. It was hard to explain, but I could simply feel so much more than before.

I could see why the System had given me this skill because my emotions were more negative than I'd realized. I'd let a lot of resentment in, the guilt eating away at me. I guessed that was why they emphasized the balance part. It would take time, but I had to move on.

Night gave way to Morning as I began to open my eyes. I felt a new clarity that I hadn't realized I was missing. The soft morning light filtered through the window, casting a warm glow on the room. Taking a deep breath, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. It was as if the weight of the world had been lifted from my shoulders.

“Morning, sunshine,” Venom's voice echoed in my mind, a playful lilt to his tone. “Feeling refreshed?”

“Surprisingly, yes,” I replied, a hint of wonder in my voice. “I feel more at peace.”

“Well, that's what happens when you finally connect with your inner self,” Venom quipped. “All that meditation and soul-searching must have paid off.”

A chuckle escaped my lips. "I guess you're right. Who knew all it took was a good night's sleep and some introspection to fix my existential dread?"

“Don't get too cocky, buddy,” Venom warned, his voice laced with amusement. “You've still got a long way to go before you reach enlightenment.”

"True," I conceded, a thoughtful expression crossing my face. "But it's a start. And for now, that's enough." As I rose from my bed, I felt a newfound sense of purpose. I really want to go check on Nicole soon. 

“So, what's the plan for today, hotshot?” Venom asked, his voice brimming with anticipation.

"First," I declared, stretching my arms above my head, "since I'm not hungry I think overdue we met back up with Nicole. And after that," I paused, a mischievous grin spreading across my face, "Adventures!” 

“Sounds good to me,” Venom replied, his tone eager. “Let's get this show on the road!

I quickly went through my morning routine before sitting on my bed. I left a note on my nightstand (using a piece of paper I found in the living room), before activating my teleport menu. A orange portal shimmered open, revealing Nicole in her usual attire standing next to what looked like a throne. Looking like she was in the middle of a conversation.

“So you think the throne will be comfortable?”, I asked Venom, amused.

“Could be,” Venom replied, sounding equally intrigued.

Nodding to his reply, I stepped through the portal, surprised by the sensation. It felt different compared to the last two portals I’d taken. My body didn’t feel weak at all. Actually, it just felt like I was walking down a road.

Appearing right next to a throne, I took in the surprisingly well lit room. It was adorned with rich tapestries, gleaming chandeliers, and polished marble floors.

“Kiddo,” a blur ran into me, hugging me tightly. “You're back! How are you?” Nicole asked, excitement evident in her voice.

“Great, honestly way better than before,” I replied, gently breaking the hug.

“I assume Venom kept you out of trouble,” Nicole asked, raising an eyebrow with a playful grin.

“More like he caused even the most trouble,” I replied with a chuckle.

”I resent that,” Venom said, muttering in my mind.

I repeated his words to Nicole, and we both laughed about it. Venom was pouting like a child in my head. It felt good to be back with Nicole, I’ve missed her over the couple of days I was gone.

Before I could ask more about this throne room, a deep voice cut in, “So tarnished, why are there two of you?” A Wolf-Man, who was way taller than me, asked, looking thoroughly perplexed.

“Better question is why is there a wolf-man here?” I replied, raising an eyebrow. My clone was trying to stifle a laugh while Nicole looked exasperated.

“Ah, yes, forgive my manners and allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Blaidd,” Blaidd started, bowing slightly.

“Sup, names Oliver Kanto, Tarnished extraordinaire,” I replied with a casual wave.

"Wait, we have a name now, Boss?" My clone stated, feigning surprise.

"More like I got my memories back,” I countered, smirking.

”Well someone's full of himself,” Venom quipped in my mind.

I chuckled, "Oh hush, you."

“Hmm, Oliver, I like it!” Nicole cheered. “It’s better than calling you kiddo all the time.”

“Aww, but kiddo is fun,” My Clone and I said at the same time, grinning at Nicole.

Nicole just shook her head at us, smiling fondly. “You seem different now, Oliver,” Nicole stated, studying me carefully. “You’re making jokes now..”

“Yes, that’s a story for a different day,” I chuckled, the amusement tinged with a hint of weariness. 

“Um, Oliver, not to be rude, but I still came here for your help,” Blaidd cut in, looking slightly uncomfortable.

“

Wolf-Man say what now?” I shouted loudly, dramatically placing a hand to my ear.

Before he could say anything, the door burst open with a man rushing in. He was wearing armor distinguished from others by the lack of ornamental horns that were typically found on the others I’d seen.

“My Lord, I heard loud voices, is everything okay?” He asked before looking at me, then my clone sitting in the chair. We both gave a little wave, his face growing full of confusion. “Why are there two of you? Is there some kind of trouble?”

"Nope, no trouble, um, I don’t know your name actually, but I’ll stop goofing off with my clone,” I said, chuckling. Before waving my hand, the clone turned to gold dust before flying at me, growing into another dread in my hair. “There, much better. Oh, and you guys have been busy since I’ve been gone.”

“My Lord, is everything okay? I’m actually very confused at the moment,” Edgar stated, lowering his halberd, his brow furrowed.

“I can also admit, I'm confused as well,” Blaidd admitted, scratching his head.

Nicole giggled, "Don't worry, it's just Oliver being Oliver. He has a flair for the dramatic, and apparently, for clones too."

“Okay, long story short, I left a clone here to help Nicole. I can see through their eyes, though this time I was too far away to do that. I also gain all of their memories and experience, so whatever they go through, I do as well. Okay, good, okay,” I explained, trying to keep it concise.

Edgar looked even more bewildered, while Blaidd seemed to be slowly piecing it together. Nicole patiently elaborated on certain points, filling in the gaps for them.

“Right, my lord, um, then I’ll leave you to the meeting,” Edgar said, still slightly confused, before walking back out the door and closing it behind him.

I quickly walked and sat on the throne the clone previously occupied. It was interesting so Nicole took over the castle without my clone's help. It makes the most sense without me, ND the system being active, the only way she’d stay out if my Clone was fine

Another interesting thing to note the soldiers on the bridge being killed by the Misbegotten.  In the game there were alot of troops and more patrolling around the area. I swear at some point, during the night there was a Night’s Calvary around here. Though it makes more sense seeing how far the Misbegotten spread, even attacking Irina’s traveling companions. 

Welp besides taking the castle and cleaning, not much important occurred. Our troops mostly took over  the Weeping Peninsula either recruiting the many soldiers or killing them. We have also established a throne room which we are sitting in now. I learned Weeping Peninsula as well as Mistwood is a part of Limegrave. 

Limegrave is just that big, which makes sense why so many troops were spread out. Adding in the fact Godrick stopped caring, and weak communication. The soldiers having no hope spelt off and did their own thing. 

 From the memories gained I learned I’ve been gone for almost 8 days in this world. Even though in Danmachi I was only there for four days. So one day here is like 12 hours there. I feel I can abuse that in the future if I need time to train or something. 

Interrupting my train of thoughts, Blaidd finally spoke up, "So, Oliver, about that help,  I'm looking for a man who goes by Darriwil. He fled somewhere in Limegrave and I have yet to find him.

“So what’s the question then”, I interrupted my tone laced with a hint of impatience.

“Yes”, he started as he cleared his throat. “I request if you lend me a couple troops to help look through the lower part of Mistwood where he said to have run, in turn I’ll pay you for the services”.

"Hmm, how about this?" I countered, leaning forward with a glint in my eye. "I'll personally assist you in locating this Darriwil fellow. In exchange, you speak to your leader about the possibility of forging an alliance."

"Smooth, very smooth," Venom purred in my mind, amusement evident in his tone. "I'm almost impressed."

Blaidd hesitated, considering the offer, "I cannot guarantee that she will agree to an alliance, but I can certainly inquire about an audience."

"Perfect," I clapped my hands together, a wide grin spreading across my face. "Let's depart immediately, I happen to know where he is."

Blaidd's eyes widened, "Wait, how could you possibly know his location?" A low growl rumbled in his chest, a hint of suspicion in his voice.

"Careful, now," Venom cautioned, his voice a low hiss in my mind. "It seems he’s very angry about this”

I chuckled inwardly at Venom's concern, "I have numerous troops at my disposal," I lied smoothly, "they tend to hear things. In this particular instance, my clone overheard a conversation mentioning the man and his whereabouts

Blaidd didn’t like my response as he walked closer to my throne, “If you had helped him in anyway-”

“Enough”, Nicole cut in stepping in front of Blaidd stopping him walking towards the throne. “Blaidd you go step outside for a second and cool off. When Oliver is ready he sends for you”, Nicole commanded glare at him.

Blaidd looked at me as I sent him a wave and he kept glaring at me. Finally he listened to Nicole turning with a huff and stepped outside. The door closed behind him with a soft thud. Looking at the menu no matter what I’ll still complete this quest, I’m itching to roll the gacha to see what I can get.

“Well, that was... unexpected,” Venom mused, his tone laced with curiosity.

"Indeed," I agreed, a thoughtful look crossing my face. "But it seems we have a new quest on our hands.

“So Oliver, do you actually know where Darriwill is?”Nicole asked, standing next to the throne.

“Yes, actually he’s in an evergoal located next to the Site of Grace right before the Bridge of Sacrifice”, I replied. Casually leaning back on the throne which was surprisingly comfortable. “Part of getting my memory back was remembering certain parts of this world.

“ I see, welp you shouldn’t keep him waiting”, Nicole said

I agreed with her and stood up from the seat. Nicole behind me as I made a quick exit from the throne room. I was taken back from what the next room looked like. The room had a long table with food on it, a big chair overlooking the entire room. Similar to something I’ve once seen in Skyrim.

“My lord do I need to gather troops to join you”, Edgar asked as walked up to me with Blaidd following.

“Nope, it’s been awhile since I’ve been around, so I’ll take care of this personally”, I answered

“Are you sure sir?”Edgar questioned. “I can have a squadron ready to accompany you in a moment.

“Yes I’m sure. It won’t be long for us to take care of these matters”, I replied. I clapped my hands together and turned to Blaidd “Sir Wolf-Man are you ready”.

Without waiting for him to answer I opened a portal right next to the South of Lake, Site of Grace and pushed him in. Nicole looked interested in my new ability as glanced at the portal watching Blaidd get to his feet. 

With that, I stepped through the portal myself, ensuring it closed seamlessly behind me. Blaidd shot me a look that I interpreted as mild annoyance, but I paid it no mind. Through the Force, I could sense his eagerness to conclude his pursuit of Darriwil. With a determined stride, I began ascending the hill towards the evergaol, Blaidd keeping pace close behind.

"Let the hunt begin," Venom hissed, his voice filled with anticipation. I couldn't agree more.

As we approached the evergaol, the air grew heavy with a sense of foreboding. The massive stone structure loomed ominously, its entrance shrouded in an ethereal mist. Blaidd's hand rested on the hilt of his greatsword, his posture tense with anticipation.

"Smells like trouble," Venom remarked, his voice laced with a predatory edge. "I can practically taste the anger in the air."

"Let's get this over with," I muttered, stepping forward in the center of a stone circle. 

Soon I was teleported inside along with Blaidd. The interior of the evergaol was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from flickering torches lining the walls. In the center of the chamber stood a lone figure, his back turned towards us.

"Darriwil," Blaidd growled, his voice echoing through the chamber.

The figure turned, revealing a tall, gaunt man with a cruel sneer etched on his face. His eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and his skin was pale and almost translucent. He wore a tattered cloak that barely concealed the mutations that was shown across his body.

"Blaidd," Darriwil hissed, his voice dripping with venom. "I've been expecting you."

Without replying, Blaidd charged, his greatsword cleaving through the air. Darriwil met his attack with surprising agility, his movements blurring as he dodged and weaved through Blaidd's onslaught.

"This one's fast," Venom observed, impressed. "The way he fights reminds me of a animal."

I grinned, activating The Force. With a flick of my wrist, I sent a blast of telekinetic energy hurtling towards Darriwil, knocking him off balance. Blaidd seized the opportunity, his greatsword slamming into Darriwil's chest, sending him sprawling to the ground.

Darriwil roared in pain and fury, his body convulsing as he unleashed a torrent of dark energy. The evergaol shook violently, cracks appearing in the stone walls.

"Incoming!" Venom shouted.

I reacted instinctively, summoning a Rika barrier just in time to deflect the blast of dark energy. Blaidd, meanwhile, pressed his attack, his greatsword a whirlwind of steel.

The battle raged on, a chaotic dance of blades and magic. Darriwil was a formidable opponent, his speed and power a testament to his corruption. But with Blaidd's relentless assault and my own Force-enhanced abilities, we slowly gained the upper hand.

Darriwil, battered and bleeding, unleashed a flurry of attacks, his movements a blur as he darted around the chamber. Blaidd met his aggression with unwavering resolve, his greatsword parrying each blow with a clang of metal. I, meanwhile, used The Force to manipulate the environment, sending debris flying and disorienting Darriwil with bursts of telekinetic force.

"He's getting desperate," Venom observed, a hint of excitement in his voice. "Time to finish this."

With a roar, Darriwil leaped into the air, his body enveloped in a swirling vortex of dark energy. He descended upon Blaidd with incredible speed, his claws aimed at the wolf knight's throat.

"Blaidd, look out! " I shouted, my voice barely audible over the din of battle.

But Blaidd was already moving, his greatsword flashing upward in a desperate parry. The clash of steel against claws sent sparks flying, illuminating the evergaol with a blinding light.

Seizing the moment, I channeled The Force, gathering a surge of energy in my hands. With a focused push, I unleashed a powerful wave of telekinetic force, slamming into Darriwil's back and sending him hurtling across the chamber. He crashed into the stone wall, the impact sending tremors through the evergaol.

Blaidd, capitalizing on the opening, charged forward, his greatsword raised high. With a mighty roar, he brought the blade down, cleaving through Darriwil's defenses and piercing his heart.

Darriwil's eyes widened in shock, his body going limp as the life drained from him. With a final shudder, he collapsed to the ground, his form dissolving into a cloud of black smoke.

Silence descended upon the evergaol, broken only by the sound of Blaidd's heavy breathing. He stood over Darriwil's remains, his chest heaving as he caught his breath.

"It is done," Blaidd said, his voice hoarse.

"Indeed," I replied, a sense of satisfaction mingled with relief washing over me. "Now, about that alliance."

Blaidd nodded, a grim smile on his face. "I will speak to Ranni at once."

"One down, many more missions to go.," Venom chuckled darkly. I couldn't help but agree.

Watching Blaidd walk away, I stretched, feeling the muscles in my back pop satisfyingly. "Well, that was certainly eventful," I remarked, a hint of amusement in my voice.

"You could say that again," Venom chuckled, his tone laced with dry wit. "I swear, every time we turn around, there's another crisis brewing."

"Such is the life of an adventurer" I replied with a shrug. "Always something to slay, some maiden to rescue, some abomination to vanquish..."

"Don't forget the occasional existential crisis," Venom added, his voice taking on a mock-serious tone. "Those are always fun."

I rolled my eyes, "Oh, hush you." A comfortable silence settled between us as I made a portal. Stepping through, I found myself back in the throne room, Nicole and Edgar waiting expectantly.

"So, how did it go?" Nicole asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

"Darriwil's been dealt with," I replied with a casual shrug. "Blaidd's gone to talk to his mistress about an alliance. And I," I paused dramatically, "am going to do a gacha pull."

Edgar raised an eyebrow, "A gacha pull, sir?"

"It's a long story," I chuckled, waving a dismissive hand. "It’s just a way for me to gain new abilities” 

 I opened the gacha menu, my finger hovering over the spin button. "Let's see what fate has in store for us today," I murmured, a thrill of anticipation running through me.

The wheel spun, a blur of colors and symbols flashing before my eyes. It slowed gradually, finally coming to a stop on a picture of a skeleton dressed in a dapper suit, holding a book and a cane.

[Skeleton Gentleman in a Suit (S)]

Name: Skullduggery Pleasant

Abilities:

Magic

Necromancy

Skilled Combatant

Elemental magic

"Well, this is certainly... different," Venom remarked, his tone a mix of surprise and intrigue. "I wasn't expecting a skeleton minion today."

"I have to agree," I chuckled, studying the image of the skeletal figure. "Hopefully he offers something fun to the team”

Suddenly, the air crackled with magic, and the skeletal figure materialized in front of us, a wry grin on his bony face.

"Well, this is a novel experience," he drawled, his voice surprisingly smooth for a skeleton. "Summoned from my world into another? I do hope you have a good reason for interrupting my afternoon nap”

I stumbled back, my eyes wide with surprise. "Holy SHIT you can talk!" I blurted out, pointing at the skeleton with a trembling finger. 

Venom chuckled darkly, “Told you he was different.”

Skullduggery raised a skeletal eyebrow, "Most sentient beings are capable of speech, young man. Unless you hail from a particularly primitive realm?"

Recovering my composure, I cleared my throat and extended a hand, "Apologies for my outburst, Mr. Pleasant. My name is Oliver,welcome to Castle Mourne” 

He studied me for a moment, his eye sockets gleaming with an otherworldly light. "Very well Oliver, it seems you need my assistance. Welp I'm not one to turn down an good adventure." He glanced around the room, taking in the opulent surroundings. "Though I must say, this place could use a touch more... ambiance."

"We're working on it," Nicole piped up, a hint of amusement in her voice. "But first, Have a mission to plan.

Chapter Text

Hey guys I hope you have been enjoying this story a lot honestly. It’s been so much fun writing it for you all and honestly it has not only helped me improve my writing but it taught me how to better tell stories for the book I'm actually working on. Because my mc is black and it's the end of Black history Month I’m uploading an extra chapter this week. 

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[System]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver’s Pov.

It was dawn when I opened a large portal to the Stormhill Shack Site of Grace. Stepping out was Edgar, Gwentan, Arwent and Skullduggery. Behind them a small line of troops totaling 30 marched behind them. Stormveil Castle loomed over the area, a testament to Godrick's reign. 

Our goal today wasn’t to take the castle, no it was to attack the entrance in hope of drawing out. Margit. He attacks anyone wanting to go fight Godrick and unless you know the back way into the castle. Many of Tarnished died by his hand due to not knowing he even existed. 

As we made it to the start of the hill leading up to the entrance, the Godrick soldiers that were under Margit were already prepared, their giant ballistas set ready to launch. Interestingly they were already prepared for us, as if someone told them we were on the way.

I raised my hand and with a mix of telekinesis and metal release I quickly destroyed every single ballista. The soldiers quickly began to charge at us, as if they knew that they would lose them quickly.

"Remember," I barked, my voice cutting through the murmurs of my strength, "Edgar, take the archers and stay back. Gwentan and Arwent take the rest of the men to lead the attack.  Skullduggery you’re with me, I want us to confront Margit first." I said as I began my run to meet the soldiers. Skullduggery right behind me.

Beneath the pale light of dawn, we surged uphill towards Stormveil's gates. Edgar's archers unleashed a torrent of flaming arrows, painting the sky with streaks of fire and forcing Godrick's soldiers into disarray.

Skullduggery, a whirlwind of bone and magic, erupted into the fray. His skeletal fingers crackled with fire, each gesture a spell unleashed, burning all who touched. Gwentan and Arwent moved as one, their blades a symphony of strikes and parries, leaving a trail of disoriented soldiers in their wake.

Duck! Venom hissed, and I dropped, a soldier's axe whistling inches above my head. 

I listened to him. I quickly spun, grabbing the soldier with a tentacle before launching him into a group of soldiers knocking them all down."We make a good team," I panted, adrenaline surging through my veins.

The best, Venom purred, his voice a dark echo in my mind.

The battle intensified as more soldiers came from the entrance. I deflected blows with magnetic release, I disarmed opponents with a thought,allowing them to be easy prey for my soldiers.

I began to gather energy as my hands started to glow with an eerie purple light. With a guttural roar, I slammed my palms together.  A metallic clang of armor filled the air as nearby soldiers crumpled, the army on their bodies crushing them. Blood seeping out of crushed bodies.

"Hmm, I’m going to call that MAGNETIC CRUSH!", I said out loud.

Venom chuckled darkly, “ Oh how about Magnetic grip”

“Magnetic grip oh, I like that name better” I replied. Grabbing my chin to think,

A gunshot rang out close to me, as a body to my side fell to the ground.“While naming your skills is fun, doing it in the middle battle is Bad” Skulduggery scolded me as I began to refocus on the battle.

A soldier, his eyes wide with terror, charged towards me, his sword raised high. I just stood still as the sword came closer before the blade got stopped in mid-air. A humanoid looking like wukong materialized from thin air, intercepting the blow before throwing a kick. The soldiers' armor got crushed by the kick and went flying due to the strength of my Stand, Stone Monkey.

Showoff, Venom chuckled, but I knew he was enjoying the spectacle.

After what felt like hours when the battle so far had only been minutes a shadow fell over the battlefield. I stopped fighting as I looked up to the entrance and got excited. Finally, Margit, the Fell Omen, strode through the chaos, his staff glowing with an otherworldly light. His eyes, cold and pitiless, swept over the battlefield.

"Tarnished," his voice boomed, a chilling rumble that stilled the air. "Your taint of the Golden Order ends here. I’ll end you and your silly little rebellion."

Skullduggery met his gaze, his skeletal grin unwavering, his loud. "Rebellion? Nah we are just doing this to annoy you" the words echo across the field.

"Fools," he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You dare challenge the Golden Order?"

I merely chuckled. "Golden Order? They've been disappointingly absent lately. It’s time for a new order to give way, don't ya think” 

With a flick of my wrist, a telekinetic push streaked towards Margit, who deflected it effortlessly with his staff. In his right hand a golden sword appeared. The battlefield restarted and erupted in a whirlwind of motion. Margit quickly as he rushed towards me.

Skullduggery reaching Margit first ducked under the sword swipe before aiming his gun and shooting at Margit’s chest. Margit dodged out of the way of the shot before summoning a giant hammer from his staff and slamming it down where Skullduggery was. Skullduggery jumped out of the way of the take, before getting hit by a light dagger Margit threw. 

Seeing Skullduggery getting hit out of the air by the dagger, I came in to try and attack Margit. Margit quickly rushed me faster than what I could see.

Left! Venom hissed, and I twisted, narrowly avoiding Margit's sword as it slammed into the ground, sending tremors through the earth.

I lunged, my fist aimed at Margit's exposed flank. But with a speed that defied his size, Margit spun, his sword a blur as it blocked my attack. A shockwave of force rippled through me, sending me stumbling back.

"You're fast," I grunted, as I summoned Venom gloves to my hand. Finally decided to get serious as I glanced around the battlefield.

The battle has mostly died down with very few of Margit's soldiers left alive. The tide of battle was in our favor due to Edgar’s archers, and the training he put all the soldiers through with Nicole. I could sense all the metal weapons and armors on the ground which gave me a  good idea to attack Margit.

With a roar that echoed through the entire battlefield,  I used Magnetic Release once more. The ground trembled as the metal from the soldiers' armor and weapons began to swarm around me. The metal was twisting and contorting it into multiple sharp spears as I began to take aim at Margit.

"Taste the wrath of the Tranished you fucker!" I bellowed, my voice laced with righteous fury.

Margit, momentarily distracted by the display of power, found himself facing a barrage of attacks. Slamming his sword on the ground he summoned a golden shield that blocked the pieces of metal flying at him.

Skullduggery finally back in the fight used the chance to try and trap Margit in an earth wall. He pressed both of his gloved hands into the ground  as walls began to form around Margit. Margit, with a burst of golden light, shattered Skullduggery's earth wall. The large force pushed both Skullduggery and I back, also causing me to drop the metal spears.

Margit, his golden aura shimmering, advanced with the relentless fury attacks. His sword, full of golden light, was moving fast as both Skullduggery and I went on the defense doing everything we could to not get hit by his sword.

Skullduggery used his earth magic to block an attack he couldn’t dodge. The wall threw Margit off balance as his sword was stuck in the middle of the wall. I used this as time to surround Margit with the metal spears.

Margit with a loud roar  slammed his staff on the ground. Summoning a giant golden doom that blew back the metal spears, while also shattering the wall freeing his sword. 

Quickly using the confusion Margit hit Skullduggery with a golden hammer he summoned from his staff. Skullduggery, caught off guard, was sent sprawling, his skeletal frame cracking under the onslaught.

After Skullduggery went flying, Margit lunged at me with his sword. I raised my hands, trying to use Magnetic release to hold his sword in place. Margit was stronger than me, and ended up cutting through my powers. 

My left arm, raised in defense, was severed at the forearm by the sword.Pain exploded through my body as I crashed to the ground. My vision blurred, my ears ringing. I struggled to rise, my body screaming in protest.

Oliver! Venom's voice, laced with concern, echoed in my mind. Are you alright?

I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to focus. Through the haze of pain, I saw my left arm, severed clean off at the elbow, lay on the blood-soaked ground, a stark reminder of Margit's power.

"No…" I gasped, my voice barely a whisper.

Margit loomed over me, his sword raised high, ready to deliver the final blow. "Your defiance ends here, Tarnished," he boomed, his voice a death knell.

With a defiant roar, I reached deep within myself, tapping into a wellspring of power I had never known existed. The world seemed to slow down, every detail etched in stark clarity. I could feel Venom's rage, a burning inferno within me, fueling my resolve.

Margit's sword descended,in my eyes slowly.

With a guttural cry, I channeled my remaining strength into my legs, rolling away from the killing blow just as Margit's sword slammed into the ground where my head had been a moment before. The impact sent tremors through the earth, but I was already moving, scrambling back with a desperate urgency.

Pain lanced through my body with every movement, the loss of my arm a constant, agonizing reminder of my vulnerability. But I couldn't give up. Not now. Not when we were so close.

Focus, Oliver! Venom's voice was a whip crack in my mind, cutting through the haze of pain and panic. He's not finished with us yet.

I met Margit's gaze, my own burning with defiance. Even with one arm, I would not yield.

Margit, sensing my defiance, let out a guttural growl. "Stubborn to the end, aren't you, Tarnished?" He raised his sword once more, the golden light intensifying, a promise of imminent destruction.

But then, a blur of motion. Skullduggery, having recovered from Margit's earlier attack, reappeared, his hand outstretched. A wave of emerald energy surged forth, slamming into Margit's chest and sending him stumbling back.

I took a ragged breath, my body trembling with exertion and pain. "You underestimate us, Margit," I spat, blood staining my lips. “You a coward only lived in the sewer and still thinks mommy loves him” Margit eyes narrowed with anger. 

My remaining hand clenched into a fist, the purple glow of my Magnetic Release pulsing with renewed intensity. The very air around me seemed to crackle with energy, a testament to my unwavering will. Adrenaline and defiance surged through me, a potent cocktail that dulled the pain. 

I met Margit's renewed charge with a snarl, my remaining hand glowing with magnetic energy. With a roar, I slammed my palm into the ground, the earth itself responding to my command. Margit stumbled, his footing momentarily lost, and I seized the opportunity.

My telekinetic power surged, a whirlwind of invisible force that lifted me into the air, propelling me towards the Fell Omen. Margit, his golden aura flickering, recovered his balance and swung his sword with a speed that belied his size.

I twisted, narrowly avoiding the blow, the wind from the sword's passage whipping my hair. With a grunt of effort, I channeled my magnetic power, the air around me crackling with energy. A nearby sword, torn from a fallen soldier's grasp, hurtled towards Margit, a metallic projectile aimed at his exposed side.

Margit deflected the blade with a flick of his sword but the distraction was enough. I slammed into him with the force, my telekinetic power amplifying my momentum. We tumbled to the ground, a tangle of limbs and golden light.

Margit snarled, his breath hot against my face. "You're a persistent one," he growled, his voice laced with grudging respect.

I grinned, blood and sweat mingling on my face. "I learned from the best," I retorted, my voice strained but unwavering.

Our struggle continued, a desperate dance of power and defiance. Margit, despite his strength and divine blessing, was clearly surprised by my resilience. His attacks, while still powerful, were less assured, his movements less fluid.

Margit roared in frustration, his golden aura flaring as he unleashed a wave of holy energy that sent me sprawling once more. Pain lanced through my chest, my vision swimming. I struggled to breathe, the taste of blood thick in my mouth.

Oliver, get up! Venom's voice was a desperate plea, echoing through the haze of pain.

Through sheer force of will, I pushed myself up, my remaining hand digging into the dirt for purchase. My breath came in ragged gasps, my body a symphony of agony. But my eyes remained locked on Margit, my defiance unwavering.

And in that moment, I saw it. An opening.

With a guttural cry, I summoned the last vestiges of my strength. My Magnetic Release flared, the air around me thrumming with barely contained power. The metallic debris scattered across the battlefield – remnants of my earlier attacks – trembled, responding to my call.

Margit, sensing the danger, raised his sword, a protective ward of golden light forming around him.

With a roar that was more animal than human, I unleashed my power. The metallic shards, a deadly storm of razor-sharp edges, surged towards Margit, their trajectory guided by my unwavering will.

The Fell Omen's ward shimmered, holding for a moment, then shattered under the onslaught. The metallic shards, a whirlwind of vengeance, tore through his defenses, biting into his flesh.

Margit cried out, his golden aura flickering wildly. He staggered back, his sword dropping from his grasp. I didn't hesitate. With a final surge of telekinetic power, I launched myself forward, my remaining fist glowing with an intense blue light.

Time seemed to slow as I closed the distance. Margit's eyes, wide with shock and pain, met mine. And then, my fist connected. The impact was explosive. A wave of force rippled outward, shattering the stone beneath our feet. Margit's golden aura dissipated, his body slumping lifelessly to the ground.

Silence descended upon the battlefield. The only sound was the labored rasp of my breath and the distant cries of the wounded. We had done it.We had won.

As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded, a wave of exhaustion washed over me. My legs trembled, threatening to give way beneath me. The adrenaline that had fueled my defiance was waning, leaving behind a raw ache that throbbed in time with my heartbeat.

My remaining hand instinctively went to my severed arm, the phantom sensation of its presence a stark reminder of my loss. A wave of nausea surged through me, and I swayed, my vision darkening at the edges.

Easy, Oliver, Venom's voice was a soothing balm against the agony. We did it. We won.

Skullduggery, his skeletal grin softened by a touch of sadness, placed a bony hand on my shoulder. "Well fought, Oliver," he said, his voice gentle. "You've earned your victory."

I looked at them, my heart swelling with gratitude and a bittersweet ache. These were the people who had stood by my side, who had believed in my vision, who had fought and bled for a future they might never see.

"We did it," I croaked, my voice rough. 

A cheer erupted from the assembled soldiers, a ragged but triumphant sound that echoed through the ravaged courtyard. But amidst the celebration, I couldn't shake the feeling of unease. Like I was being watched by someone. 

As the initial wave of victory subsided, the grim reality of our situation began to seep in. The battlefield was a tableau of death and destruction, the stench of blood heavy in the air. The cheers of my troops were tinged with sorrow and exhaustion, their faces etched with the grim toll of battle.

Edgar, his face a mask of grief and determination, stepped forward. "What are your orders, sir?"

I took a deep breath, summoning the last vestiges of my strength. "We tend to the wounded," I said, my voice firmer now. 

Chapter Text

Hey everyone I was so excited for March I released this chapter early. Don’t forget to comment on powers, companions or worlds you would like to see Oliver get. Also thank you guys so much for the nice comments it makes me want to keep writing this. I’m already 10 chapters ahead and i'm writing 23 and 24 as we speak :D

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[System]

Oliver Pov.

The sun finally high in the air, shining brightly. A big contrast to the grim scene below. Stormhill, once soaked in blood, was slowly being cleansed by Skullduggery's conjured water. A reminder that even if you win with battle there truly isn’t winners only survivors. 

"Honestly, I'm surprised how smoothly that went," Nicole's voice cut through the silence breaking from my thoughts of the battle. "Barely an hour, and not a single life lost on our side."

"Honestly I’m shocked we lost no soldiers.," I retorted, my tone light despite the phantom ache of my missing arm. "I guess we were lucky. Even with the element of surprise we were able to wipe out his small forces.”

"Still, a victory's a victory," Edgar chimed in, clapping me on my shoulder. A pang of discomfort as the heavy weight made my missing limb ache more.

As the soldiers began to gather the fallen, I wanted to burn the bodies so no sickness could occur.  During that time I began to walk over to the injured soliders, a soft golden light enveloping my hand as I knelt beside each of them. A young soldier with a leg twisted at an unnatural angle let out a pained groan as with a gentle touch, the bone snapped back into place, and he sighed with relief.

"Thank you, sir," he mumbled, his eyes wide with awe. 

"Rest," I replied, moving on to the next. A deep gash, a broken rib, a shattered shoulder - each injury met with the same gentle touch, the same golden glow.

"Only five with minor injuries? Amateur hour," Venom quipped, his voice a low rumble in my mind. "Back in my old world, battles left people crippled. Many buildings would be destroyed."

I chuckled, "I’m sure they used to, but I’d rather that not happen here. If anything I’d love it if we can mostly rebuild this world."

"Ugh Oliver," Venom whined. "Causing mayhem is fun. Also isn’t it amazing to experience a battle with a strong opponent."

"You’re not wrong Venom.," I replied, my expression turning serious. "I would enjoy our battles more if it didn’t end in death.."

As I moved through the battlefield, I noticed the curious glances, as people looked at my missing limb. While annoying I get why they would be curious, though no one came up to ask me anything, 

The bodies of all Margit’s soldiers were piled up in a circle before Skullduggery used his flames to burn them. They quickly caught only fire leaving only ashes and the lingering scent of smoke. 

"No proper burial?" Nicole asked, her voice laced with concern.

"They all worked for Godrick and Margit.," I said simply. "This is all they deserve for going along with them."

Nicole sighed but didn't argue. She knew the weight of my responsibility, the burden of leadership

After the fire dyed down, I used a Stone Monkey to copy my ability to open portals. With his help we were able to open a large portal for everyone to go through.

“So Oliver, are you ready to go back?”Nicole looked at me worriedly. “You must be in pain with your recent.”

“Meh, I’m fine actually the only reason I haven’t regenerated my arm is because I wanted this as a reminder of my own weakness”, I told replied to her

Skullduggery interjected, "To fight one's weakness, is first by acknowledging it, and then training it." 

“They're right, partner," Venom added, his voice resonating in my mind. "We've only had our abilities back for a short time. Gaining experience won't happen overnight."

  “Nicole, I trust you to keep command. I’m going to activate the two Sites Of Grace around here and then go back to the other world for a day or so.”, I told her.

Nicole's brow furrowed. "Oliver, are you sure about this? Keeping that wound open..."

I met her gaze, my resolve unwavering. "It's a constant reminder, Nicole. Every time I look at it, I remember how easily I can be defeated. It keeps me grounded, focused."

"But won't it hinder your training?" she pressed.

"Perhaps," I conceded, "but the mental fortitude it provides outweighs the physical limitations. Besides," I added with a wry grin, "I've always been better with my right hand anyway."

A flicker of understanding crossed Nicole's face. "Alright, Oliver. I trust you. But promise me you'll be careful."

"I will," I assured her. With that, I turned to the others. "Everyone, back to Castle Morne. We'll regroup and plan our next move there." I paused, glancing at Skullduggery “Are you with me or heading back?”

Skullduggery’s response was characteristically witty. “Where the danger lies, I shall reside”

Venom quipped in my mind, “ Looks like we’re stuck with him, partner.”

As Nicole finally stepped through the portal, I watched it close. My face may be blank but my thoughts are full of conflicting emotions. Fear, determination, vulnerability, strength battling within me. 

As the last vestiges of smoke dissipated, I turned my focus to activating the Sites of Grace. "It'll make our official castle invasion a helluva lot easier," I remarked to Skullduggery, striding up the ramp and through the ominous doorway Margit had emerged from.

The passage was a claustrophobic tunnel of cobblestones, devoid of windows and sunlight. I quickened my pace, reaching the first Site of Grace in a matter of seconds. An arrow flickered on my HUD, guiding us towards the hall's end. Leading me to the second Site of Grace around here.

Pushing through the next door revealed a vast chamber with a gaping hole in the roof, where the sky peeked through. The room was full of decay and death; skeletons littered the floor, their forms intertwined with rusted, broken weapons. Dried blood stained the ground, painting a gruesome remembrance of past battles.

"Looks like our friend Margit's been keeping himself busy," Skullduggery drawled, his voice laced with dark amusement.

“Welp Margit’s been waging wars for years to kill the Tarnished people”. I explained as we walked through the room. Wrinkling my nose with how potent the smell of death was. “Not surprising that this room would be like this”.

"Ah, so the big bad gatekeeper is jealous of the Tarnished and hunts them down?" Skullduggery mused, tilting his skeletal head. "Makes sense, I suppose."

I glanced at him before moving forward. “You’re not wrong. I have little knowledge about Margit, but I can say a lot of his issues stem from his mother”

“Always family issues that lead to mass death.”, He muttered “Another thing are you possessed by something? Since yesterday I’ve been getting a sense that something is inside of you.”

“Ooh, he’s got a good nose, doesn’t he?” Venom chuckled in my mind.

Ignoring Venom, I didn’t answer for a moment as we passed under an arc. Ahead of us we can see a closed gate with a Site Of Grace to the right of it. To the left of the gate was a small building that looked connected to the wall. The building looked like it had seen better days.

“I’m not possessed”, I finally answered. “The creature is a symbiote that comes from another world just like you. How you got summoned he did as well. He gives me many new abilities, while also enhancing old ones.”.

“Ah, so it is a form of possession, though I do say in this case it’s mutual”, He asked.

“Yeah, I can honestly say he’s been helpful and saved my life a few times. His name is Venom.”, I explained

“Welp I assume Venom can hear me tell him, so nice to join you guys on this adventure”, Skullduggery stated.

Venom replied “Likewise” I relayed what he said to Skullduggery.

"Margit," I continued, eager to steer the conversation away from my symbiote, "is a puppet of the Golden Order. He guards the path to Stormveil Castle, ensuring only those deemed worthy can challenge Godrick the Grafted."

"Godrick the Grafted?" Skullduggery echoed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Sounds charming. Another tyrant who needs to be dethroned, I presume?"

I grinned. "You catch on quick."

"So," Skullduggery drawled, his bony fingers drumming against his cane, "tell me about this Golden Order. And this... Godrick fellow. What's his deal?" 

I paused, considering how best to explain the complex tapestry of the Lands Between. "It's a long story," I began, "One I’m still trying to figure out, though I can answer some questions about the Golden Order.”

Skullduggery chuckled, a dry, rattling sound. "Ah, the age-old excuse. But I suppose some answers are better than no answers." He shrugged 

I activated the Site of Grace, feeling its power surge through me. "The Golden Order," I began, my voice echoing in the distance. “Is a religious organization that governs the Lands Between. They uphold the laws set forth by their deity, the Greater Will Or at least, they used to."

Skullduggery raised a skeletal brow. "Used to?"

"The Elden Ring was shattered," I explained, "and the Lands Between were plunged into chaos. The demigods, once bound by the Ring's power, now war with each other for control. Godrick is descended from one of those demigods. He rules Stormveil Castle with an iron fist, grafting the limbs of his enemies onto his own body. The only way he was able to gain the power he craved.”

Skullduggery's expression twisted in disgust. "Charming fellow. And the Golden Order? They just let all of this happen?"

"The Order is a shadow of its former self," I replied. "Fractured, corrupted Some cling to the old ways, while others have succumbed to madness. It's a mess."

"And you, my friend," Skullduggery inquired, his voice taking on a curious tone, "Where do you fit into all of this?"

I met his gaze, my own steely and determined. "Long story, I'm part of the tarnished people," I stated, my voice firm. "Or so they say. I come from a different earth as well.

Skullduggery let out a low whistle. "Ah, weird they’re using one so young. 

“They don’t care for age, truthfully I feel over my head. Also I was summoned here against my will, mind you.  But what makes Tarnished so special is that each one has the chance to become Elden Lord”, I explained.

“I had a student, now a friend has to deal with something heavy like that at your age. He said looking in the distance before continuing.“What does becoming Elden Lord entail, exactly?"

"Restoring the Elden Ring," I replied, "and bringing order back to the Lands Between I would reckon."

"Sounds like a noble goal," Skullduggery remarked, a hint of skepticism in his voice. "But I suspect it won't be easy."

"Not easy at all," I agreed. "But it's necessary. The Lands Between are suffering. And I won't stand by and watch them burn."

A flicker of something akin to admiration crossed Skullduggery's skeletal face. "Well, then," he declared, "let's get to it. We'll see to toppling this, Godrick fellow."

"Meh, future plans involve a bit more training first. I'm thinking two weeks minimum before we tackle Godrick, so I'm counting on you to help me," I said, giving Skullduggery a nonchalant thumbs-up.

"Right on then. Guess I'll have to teach you a thing or two to pass the time. It'll be fun to have a student again," Skullduggery replied with a skeletal grin.

“Don’t get your hopes up, bonehead. He’s a slow learner,” Venom chimed in, his voice laced with amusement even though Skullduggery couldn’t hear him.

I rolled my eyes. "So, we have a choice: head back to base, or you can help cause chaos in another world."

"Oh, toying with the unsuspecting? That's always a delight. I vote for chaos," Skullduggery cackled.

With that settled, I opened a portal to where  Hestia was located. She was curled up with a book, a picture of serenity  until we stepped through.

Hestia shot up, eyes wide with alarm. "Oliver! There's a skeleton behind you!" she shrieked, reaching out to pull me away. Her hand met empty air where my arm should have been screaming. "Oliver! What happened?!"

"First off," I said, holding up my remaining hand for calm, "this is Skullduggery Pleasant, my summon. He's friendly."

"Friendly?!" Hestia squeaked, her eyes darting between the grinning skeleton and my missing arm.. "He's a skeleton! And you're missing part of your arm! What in the Hades happened?!"

Skullduggery gave a dramatic bow. "Charmed,to meet you," he drawled. "And I assure you, my dear goddess, I had nothing to do with the missing limb. Occupational hazard, you see."

"Occupational hazard?!" Hestia's voice hit a new octave. "What kind of occupation involves losing limbs?!"

“The hero business, apparently,”Venom rumbled, a hint of amusement in his tone.

I quickly explained the battle at Stormhill, downplaying the danger and emphasizing our victory. "It's just a temporary setback," I assured her, flexing my remaining hand. "I'll regenerate it soon enough."

Hestia's expression remained a mixture of horror and concern. "But why haven't you already? 

"Relax, Hestia," I said, trying to soothe her frayed nerves. "I'm fine. Really." I flexed my remaining hand, demonstrating my control over my body. "See I’m perfectly fine, nothing else is wrong.

“Other than you missing part of your other arm.” Venom interjected, his tone dry.

Hestia wrung her hands, her expression a mix of worry and exasperation. "But what if you get hurt again? What if you lose more than just an arm? 

"Hestia," I interrupted gently, "I can handle myself. I'm not the same helpless kid I was when I first arrived. I've grown stronger, more capable." I placed my hand on her shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. "Trust me."

She looked at me, her eyes searching mine for reassurance. After a moment, she let out a shaky sigh. "I do trust you, Oliver," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But please... be careful."

"I will," I promised. "I'll be back before you know it. I just to explore around here"

Hestia's eyes narrowed. "That's what you said two days ago, Oliver! Two days!nAll I got was a note saying you were going training'!"

I winced. "Sorry about that, Hestia. Things got a little complicated."

"Complicated? You lost an arm, brought home a skeleton, and disappeared for two days, and you call that complicated'?" Hestia's voice rose again, her cheeks flushed with anger. "I was worried sick!"

Hestia," I interrupted gently, "I can handle myself. I'm not the same helpless kid I was when I first arrived. I've grown stronger, more capable." I placed my hand on her shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. "Trust me."

She looked at me, her eyes searching mine for reassurance. After a moment, she let out a shaky sigh. "I do trust you, Oliver," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But please... be careful."

"I promise," I said earnestly. "Scout's honor."

Hestia's expression softened slightly. "Fine," she relented, but her tone still held a hint of exasperation. "But if you pull a stunt like that again, I'm coming after you myself."

With that, I turned to Skullduggery. "Ready to explore?"

"Always," he replied with a grin."Lead the way, oh brave adventurer."

Try not to get us all killed,” Venom added helpfully.

Chuckling, I opened another portal, this time Bell. As we stepped through, the cool, damp air of the dungeon washed over us, a stark contrast to the warmth of the apartment Hestia was in. The flickering torch light illuminated the rough-hewn walls, casting long, dancing shadows that seemed to have a life of their own.

"So, where are we ?" Skullduggery asked, his voice echoing in the cavernous space

"This is the dungeon where adventurers go to gain money and power. It's located right next to a giant building called the Tower of Babel," I explained, "and it's full of all sorts of nasty creatures. Goblins, kobolds, minotaurs, you name it, it's probably lurking in here somewhere. Though it's weird it didn’t summon us exactly to where Bell was."

"Ah, I see a versatile playground of peril," Skullduggery said with a delighted chuckle. "I do love a good dungeon crawl."

"YES MORE BATTLES" Venom shouted , his voice laced with excitement. I could only shake me head t his child-like glee.

As we ventured deeper into the Tower of Babel, the labyrinthine corridors seemed to twist and turn with a malevolent sentience. The air grew heavy, thick with the musk of monsters and the dampness of the dungeon's depths.

7th Floor - The Goblin Gauntlet

The seventh floor was a sprawling cavern, its ceiling dripping with stalactites that cast eerie shadows on the swarming mass of goblins below. Bell, Welf, and Lily were in the thick of it, their movements not getting in each other's way. 

A testament of the many battles they have fought together. Bell's swift strikes killed goblins left and right, Welf's axe cleaved through their ranks, and Lily, with her uncanny agility, darted between the monsters, her daggers flashing.

Our arrival was met with startled cries and the sudden end of combat. Bell, Welf, and Lily stood frozen, their eyes wide with a mixture of shock and awe.

"Oliver!" Bell exclaimed, his voice tinged with relief. "And a Skeleton?" His gaze flickered to the skeleton, then to my missing arm, his expression morphing into one of concern. "Your arm..."

"Occupational hazard," Skullduggery drawled, his skeletal grin unwavering.

Lily's eyes narrowed, suspicion etched on her face as she stared at Skullduggery. " Hello Lord Oliver, but what is this skeleton following you around for?"

"We were looking for Bell to tell him I’m back in town and the portal led me. ," I assured them, my remaining hand raised in a gesture of peace. “Also this is my summon." I said pointing at  Skullduggery as he did a little wave.

Welf grunted. "Can't hurt to have more firepower," he admitted, eyeing Skullduggery's imposing figure.

With introductions out of the way, we fell into an easy rhythm. The goblins didn't stand a chance against our combined might. Skullduggery's magic scythed through their ranks, Venom's tendrils ensnared and crushed, disabled. Bell, Welf, and Lily, bolstered by our presence, fought with renewed vigor

8th Floor - The Kobold Caverns

The eighth floor was a network of winding tunnels, the air thick with the stench of damp earth and the chittering of kobolds. These reptilian creatures, armed with crude spears and shields, were no match for our coordinated assault. Bell's speed and agility proved invaluable in navigating the tight spaces, while Welf and I held the line, our weapons a bulwark against the kobold horde.

9th Floor - The Minotaur's Maze

The ninth floor was a disorienting maze, its walls shifting and changing, designed to confuse and trap unsuspecting adventurers. But with Lily's keen sense of direction and Skullduggery's ability to phase through walls, we navigated the labyrinth with ease. The Minotaur at its heart, a hulking beast with a bloodlust for battle, fell to our combined assault, its roars of rage silenced by the cold steel of Welf's axe.

10th Floor - The Undead Horde

The tenth floor was a chilling spectacle, its air thick with the stench of decay and the moans of the undead. Skeletons, zombies, and ghouls shambled towards us, their hollow eyes glowing with an eerie light. Skullduggery, in his element, commanded the shadows to ensnare and bind the undead, while Bell and Welf cut them down with ruthless efficiency.

11th Floor - The Spider's Lair

The eleventh floor was a sticky, silken nightmare, its walls and ceilings coated in webs spun by monstrous arachnids. The scuttling of countless legs and the chittering of the spiders sent shivers down our spines. But fire was the bane of these eight-legged horrors, and Welf's magic-infused axe, blazing with heat, turned the spider's lair into a fiery inferno.

12th Floor - The Resting Grounds

The twelfth floor was a welcome respite, a chamber of relative calm amidst the dungeon's chaos. We collapsed onto the cool stone floor, our breaths ragged, our bodies aching.

"I've never seen anyone fight like that," Bell breathed, his eyes wide with awe as he looked at Skullduggery. "It's like... magic."

"It is magic, Mr.Bell," Lily retorted, rolling her eyes. "And quite impressive magic at that."

Welf, wiping the sweat from his brow, let out a grunt of agreement. "Never seen anything like it."

Skullduggery merely chuckled, his bony fingers drumming against his cane. "Just a few tricks I've picked up over the years," he said with a dismissive wave.

As we rested, Bell explained the dungeon's layout, the monsters they had encountered, and the challenges they had faced. "We've never made it past the thirteenth floor," he admitted, a hint of frustration in his voice. "The monsters there are just too strong."

13th Floor - The Warped Wood

The thirteenth floor was a stark contrast to the previous levels. Twisted trees with gnarled branches reached towards the ceiling, their leaves a sickly green. The air was thick with the scent of decay, and the skittering of unseen creatures sent shivers down our spines.

"Killer plants," I explained, my voice low. "Watch your step."

The plants attacked with surprising speed, their thorny vines lashing out, and their gaping maws dripping with corrosive sap. But Bell's agility and Welf's fire magic kept them at bay, while Skullduggery's necromantic energy withered the monstrous flora from the inside out.

14th Floor - The Crystal Cavern

The fourteenth floor was a breathtaking spectacle, its walls and ceiling glittering with crystalline formations that refracted the torchlight into a dazzling display. But beauty was a deceptive mask; the crystals pulsed with magical energy, and the monsters that lurked within were imbued with their power.

It was here that Lily's unique skills came to the fore. With a swift flick of her dagger, she expertly dissected the fallen monsters, extracting the magic crystals embedded within their flesh. "We'll get a good price for these," she remarked, her voice laced with satisfaction.

15th Floor - The Molten Core

The fifteenth floor was a fiery hellscape, its air thick with the acrid scent of sulfur and the heat of molten lava that flowed through channels in the floor. Fire-breathing salamanders and heat-resistant golems patrolled the area, their forms shimmering with intense heat.

Bell, with his nimble footwork, dodged the geysers of lava and the golem's fiery fists, while Skullduggery's bone-chilling magic provided a welcome respite from the oppressive heat.

16th Floor - The Hall of Illusions

The sixteenth floor was a disorienting realm of illusions, where reality twisted and warped, and the line between truth and deception blurred. We were assailed by phantasmal creatures and spectral traps, our senses bombarded by a symphony of sights and sounds designed to drive us mad.

But Skullduggery, with his unwavering logic and keen perception, saw through the illusions, guiding us through the maze of deception. My shadow magic, ever responsive to my will, dispelled the phantoms and revealed the path forward.

17th Floor - The Unexpected Threat

As we reached the seventeenth floor, a sense of unease settled over us. The air crackled with tension, and the silence was broken only by the sound of our own ragged breaths. A tremor shook the ground, sending dust and debris raining down from the ceiling. A monstrous roar echoed through the chamber, a sound that chilled us to the bone.

From the depths of the dungeon emerged a creature of nightmares - the Floor Boss, a massive, humanoid creature known as the Goliath. Its eyes burned with an unholy fire as it glared at us.

"It wasn't supposed to be here," Bell stammered, his voice laced with fear. "The Goliath isn’t due to respawn for another week!"

This isn't good," I muttered, my voice grim. "We're not prepared for this."

"Then we'll have to improvise," Skullduggery declared, his bony grin unwavering. "Let's show this grotesque creature what we are made of.

The Goliath lunged, its punching snapping out with a deafening crack that reverberated through the chamber. Bell, his reflexes honed by countless battles, narrowly dodged the attack, his heart pounding against his ribs. 

But the beast's speed was overwhelming; a leg lashed out, catching Bell off guard. He was sent flying, his small frame slamming against the cavern wall with a sickening thud.

Lily, her eyes wide with terror, screamed. Welf roared in defiance, charging the beast with his axe raised high. But the Goliath was a force of nature, deflecting the blow as if it were nothing. A swipe of its massive his had sent Welf crashing into a pillar, his body limp and lifeless.

"No!" I bellowed, my voice raw with anguish.

With a surge of adrenaline, I threw myself into the fray. The Force crackled around me, a desperate shield against the monster's fury. I deflected a fiery blast with a wave of my hand, the heat singeing my skin. 

Venom's tendrils erupted from my stump, lashing out at the Goliath with ferocious speed. They coiled around its limbs, a desperate attempt to restrain the beast, but its strength was overwhelming.

Skullduggery, his skeletal form a blur, darted around the creature, his gun a whirlwind of death as he struck at its vulnerable points. Yet the monster's regeneration was too fast. Every wound closed almost as soon as it was inflicted.

The battle raged on, a desperate dance of life and death. The chamber shook with the force of our blows, and the air was thick with the stench of blood, the acrid tang of magic, and the metallic scent of my own blood.

We were outmatched. The Goliath was a force of nature, its power dwarfing our own. Each attack left us battered and bruised, our energy reserves dwindling with every passing second. Despair gnawed at my heart. Were we going to die here? Was this how it ended?

But then I saw it. A flicker of hope amidst the chaos. The Goliath, for all its power, was not invincible. Its movements, though swift, were predictable. Its attacks, though devastating, left it momentarily vulnerable.

"Skullduggery!" I shouted over the din of battle, my voice barely audible above the creature's roars. "Distract it!"

Skullduggery, ever the reliable partner, didn't hesitate. He unleashed a torrent of fire magic, his skeletal form a beacon of defiance as he drew the creature's attention.

I took a deep breath, focusing my mind and summoning the last vestiges of my strength. The Force flowed through me, a river of pure energy. Metal spikes erupted from my remaining hand, transforming it into a weapon of vengeance.

With a roar that echoed through the chamber, I charged.

I channeled the Force, augmenting my speed and strength. With a burst of blinding velocity, I closed the distance between myself and the monstrous giant. The Goliath, its attention momentarily diverted by Skullduggery's onslaught of fire magic, turned its massive head towards me, surprise flashing in its  eyes.

Its reaction was a fraction too slow. I twisted my body, dodging a swipe of its razor-sharp claws, and slammed my metal-clad fist into its exposed underbelly. The impact reverberated through my arm, a jarring reminder of the beast's immense strength.

The Goliath roared in pain, its body convulsing. But it was far from defeated. With a swiftness that belied its size, it whipped its hand round, aiming for my head.

Time seemed to slow as I felt the rush of wind against my skin. Venom reacted instinctively, his tendrils shooting out to intercept the blow. The impact sent shockwaves through my body, but Venom's resilience absorbed the brunt of the attack.

"Thanks, buddy," I grunted, my voice strained.

“Don't mention it,” Venom replied, his tone a mix of concern and grim determination. “Just keep your head in the game, partner. We're not out of this yet.”

With a guttural cry, I pushed past the pain and exhaustion, tapping into a wellspring of power I didn't know I possessed. The Force surged through me, its energy intertwining with Venom's symbiotic strength.

My metal fist glowed with an otherworldly light, and Venom's tendrils crackled with dark energy. With a final, desperate roar, I unleashed a fury of blows, each strike imbued with the combined might of the Force and the symbiote.

The Goliath staggered, its roars turning into gurgles of pain. Its massive body, once a symbol of invincible strength, now trembled with each strike. And then, with a final, earth-shattering crash, the Goliath fell. The body disappears since I accidentally destroyed the magic stone.

Silence descended upon the chamber, broken only by our ragged breaths and the groans of our fallen comrades. The echoes of Goliath's final roar still seemed to linger in the air, a haunting reminder of the battle we had just endured.

Suddenly, a sound of clapping echoed through the dungeon, coming from the direction of the 18th floor entrance. We all turned, our bodies tense, ready for another attack. But instead of a monster, a group of adventurers emerged from the shadows, their faces a mixture of surprise and admiration.

At the forefront was a short, but imposing figure with blonde hair and a boyish grin. "Well, well," he drawled, his voice carrying through the chamber, "Looks like someone's been having fun."

Beside him stood a girl with long golden hair and piercing blue eyes. Her expression was stoic, but her gaze immediately fell upon Bell's prone form, a flicker of concern crossing her features.

"Finn, Ais," I greeted, recognizing the captain of the Loki Familia and his famed swordswoman. "Didn't expect to see you down here."

"We could say the same for you," Finn replied, his grin widening. "Though I must say, that was quite the performance.

Ais, however, brushed past the pleasantries, kneeling beside Bell and checking his pulse. "He's alive," she announced, her voice clipped, "but he needs to get healing."

"We can help with that," Finn offered, gesturing to his companions. "We have a camp set up on the 18th floor. We can carry your friends there."

Relief washed over me. "Thank you," I said, my voice thick with gratitude.

As the Loki Familia members carefully lifted Bell, Welf, and Lily, I couldn't help but feel a surge of respect for these seasoned adventurers. Despite the initial surprise and the obvious difference in our power levels, they had offered aid without hesitation.

Among them were Tiona and Tione, their presence a surprise, and Riveria, her elven features etched with concern as she examined the fallen adventurers. The dwarf Gareth nodded in acknowledgement, while Bete, his usual brashness evident, scoffed before ignoring us.

I bristled at the insult, my hand instinctively clenching. Before I could retort, Finn raised a placating hand. "Bete," he chided, his tone firm but gentle, "They just defeated a Floor Boss. Show some respect."

Bete grumbled under his breath but fell silent. Riveria, her voice calm and soothing, inquired, "How did you manage it? And what level are you weakling"

"Level one," I replied, and the shock on their faces was almost comical.

"Level one?!" Bete exclaimed, his voice incredulous. "You're joking!"

"I assure you, I'm not," I said, a wry smile playing on my lips. "It's a long story."

Finn's eyes gleamed with curiosity. "A story for another time, perhaps?" he suggested, his tone diplomatic. "For now, let's get your friends to safety. We can talk later."

I nodded, grateful for his understanding. As we made our way to the Loki Familia's safe zone

Chapter Text

So I’ll be honest this was my most annoying chapter and fun at the same time and I hope I captured Oliver’s need to want to fit in with others. I hope I captured that at the end of the day he’s still young and just wants to be normal but can’t. Be sure to comment and send powers stones or likes. 

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[System]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver Pov.

As I stepped onto the 18th floor, I couldn't believe my eyes. The darkness of the past floors were replaced by a breathtaking sight.  Sunlight, or at least something similar, filtered through the crystals located on the ceiling.  Casting an ethereal glow on the rich vegetation that thrived around. 

Towering trees with their leaves have a nice shade of green that is refreshing compared to the other floors of the dungeon. A gentle breeze rustled through the foliage, carrying the scent of damp earth and blooming flowers. Rivira was a beautiful sight, it felt as if they were back on the surface.

"Honestly," Skullduggery's voice, a dry rasp in the humid air, cut through my awe, "I've seen more impressive places."

I shot him a look, "You're just upset there's no immediate danger to throw yourself into."

He chuckled darkly, "What is life without a little danger, my dear boy. Even in a sunlit sky, shadows find a way."

“See, he gets it! Danger is always fun Oliver”, Venom chimed in

A feminine voice, laced with concern, broke through our banter. "Are you alright?"

Turning, I saw a beautiful Amazonian woman with medium length black hair and dark green eyes. Tiona, if I remembered correctly. I was given notes on some of the top players in Orario and she was one the Level 5’s still left.

"We're fine," I replied, "Honestly my heart is still pounding after defeating my first floor boss."

“It’s exciting. I still remember the first time I helped defeat Goliath. It was such an a rush”, Tiona gushed

I chuckled at her enthusiasm “Yeah, honestly I can see why people enjoy the thrill of a good battle”

"Battles can be thrilling, especially when you’re able to test new skills.” Tiona's gaze then flicked towards Skullduggery, a hint of apprehension in her eyes. “Also what’s the deal with him?"

“Ah, yes,” I said with a slight grin, “This is Skulduggery Pleasant. He’s a mage, not that he’d admit it.”

Skullduggery tipped his hat in a mocking bow, “Charmed, I’m sure.”

Tiona’s eyes widened slightly, “A skeleton mage? Here in Orario? 

“He’s my summon,” I explained, making sure not to reveal too much about Skullduggery's nature.

Another voice joined the conversation, this one softer and more mature. "And what of your injured companions?" Riveria Ljos Alf, the renowned High Elf mage, stood beside Tiona, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern.

"They overexerted themselves in the dungeon," I explained, "We were fighting the Goliath on the 17th floor and well, things got a bit messy."

Riveria nodded thoughtfully, "The Goliath is a hard enemy to face even at level 3. The fact You faced it with only four adventurers, all less than level 3 is impressive. 

"We didn’t," I said, my voice tight, "We wanted to see Rivria but didn’t know that it would respawn so early.."

"Still, you defeated it. I believe you should be able to level up because of it”Tiona's voice held a mix of disbelief and awe. 

I hesitated, before replying."If it wasn’t for my ability to summon we’d probably be dead.," I finally said, glancing at Skullduggery.

Riveria's gaze sharpened, "That is a good point, what type of magic is summoning? I love studying different forms of magic. "

"Let's just say we have a few tricks up our sleeves," Skullduggery interjected, his tone light but his aura holding a glint of warning. Riviera just looked at Skullduggery not replying to his words.

As we ventured deeper into the encampment, the lush scenery gave way to a haphazard collection of tents and rough-hewn structures. The air thrummed with a strange mix of tension and anticipation.

Finn Deim, the leader of the Loki Familia slowed down and began walking beside us.  His expression was thoughtful as he overheard our conversation with Tiona and Riviera, a hint of amusement playing on his lips.

"Good job on your defeat over the Goliath," he began, his voice calm and measured, 

I nodded, "Thank you."

"How long have you been an adventurer?," he asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Um, roughly about 3 weeks, give or take a day." I replied, "Honestly, I’m not too sure because I was asleep for a while after receiving my falna. Then we got attacked by the Apollo famila so yeah my days might be a little off."

Finn chuckled, "I see, I heard about the whole Apollo Familia Issue. That means your part of the Hestia familia is that correct."

“Yes sir" I replied. Before quickly changing the subject." What were you guys doing down here?”

He paused, his gaze sweeping over the encampment. "We were actually returning from an expedition to the lower floors," he explained, "We were resting here in Rivira before pushing on to the surface. We decided to stay longer because the dungeon’s been weird. Also Ais wanted to take down the Goliath before we left, but it seems you beat her to it."

A pang of guilt shot through me. "We didn't know..."

Finn waved a dismissive hand, "No harm done. In fact, you may have done us a favor. Once we figure out why the dungeon’s been acting weird we can head back to the surface sooner."

Bete, who had been listening silently, scoffed, "A favor? They're weaklings. A Level 1 and a skeleton mage? They're lucky to be alive."

His words stung, but I held my tongue.

Finn shot Bete a warning look, "That's enough, Bete."

But Bete was already stepping forward, his fists clenched. "I don't believe it. A Level 1 taking down the Goliath? Prove it. Fight me."

I sighed, "Look, I didn’t take him down on my own. Also we got lucky and destroyed the monster’s crystal, the only reason I was able to survive."

"Sounds like you’re making excuses. What are you scared of?" Bete sneered.

"No," I retorted, "I’m still missing an arm. It makes it harder to fight." Holding up where my missing forearm is to show Bete.

A ripple of surprise went through the crowd. Bete faltered, his eyes widening slightly.

"You're missing an arm? I honestly don’t know how I missed that." Tiona asked, her voice laced with concern.

"A minor inconvenience," Skullduggery interjected, "He could Easily fix it with magic but chooses not to."

Finn looked at then asked “Why haven’t you fixed your arm then? It’s rare that someone has a healing ability strong enough to return a lost limb”

“It’s a reminder to not be overly cocky”, I replied while looking at Bete. “I thought I could fight someone that was stronger than me and I was wrong.

“Words of a weakling”, Bete spat out.

Finn looked at Bete with contempt before replying to me, “It’s good to know one’s strength, but it might be smart to replace the lost limb”.

Rivera got a sparkle in her eyes, “When you heal your arm can I be present to see the magic”.

“Sure”, I replied. “When, I replace my limb I’ll make sure I come visit you”

As we talked a crowd had started to gather, drawn by the commotion.  People from the city of Rivira started to gather around.  Among them, I recognized Tiona's sister, Tione, her arms crossed and a curious glint in her eyes. Other Loki Familia members murmured amongst themselves, their gazes shifting between Bete, me, and the still-grinning Skullduggery.

Finn wanting to move on tired to change the subject " Lets get his party members looked at-”

"Quiet, Finn," Bete spat, his eyes fixated on me, "This pup needs to be put in his place."

Skullduggery's voice, smooth as silk, cut through the tension, "My dear werewolf, must you be so violent? Maybe if I gave you a bone you’ll be a good doggy"

Bete's face reddened, "Shut up, skeleton! This doesn't concern you!."

"Oh, but it does," Skullduggery drawled, "I find it rather interesting to see how quickly you can get angry!."

Bete growled, his patience clearly wearing thin. "Fight me, Coward! Or are you going to run away like your little companion does.?" Now completely ignoring Skullduggery. 

The crowd murmured loudly amongst themselves, as they felt entertained by the drama going on.

Finn sighed, rubbing his temples, "Bete, stand down."

"No, Finn," I interrupted, stepping forward, my voice steady, "It’s alright, he wants me to prove myself then I will." I met Bete's gaze, my own unwavering, "Plus I'm actually excited to see how I stack up compared to a level 5. But, Let's fight somewhere else so we won't disturb the campsite for you guys.

Bete, surprised by me, readily agreed. We moved to a clearing just outside the encampment, the crowd following at a distance. Ais, Tiona, Tione, Riveria, and Finn stood at the forefront, their expressions a mix of anticipation and concern. 

Standing on opposite sides of each other the circle was formed by the crowd watching. I bounced on my feet to get loose, grateful that my regeneration already took care of any injuries from fighting the Goliath. I can see Bete starting to get impatient as I stretch.

Finally Bete lunged forward with a fierce roar, his speed and power befitting a Level 5 adventurer. I was ready, With Venom's influence enhancing my reflexes, I weaved around each attack. Narrowly avoiding his blows at the last minute. The crowd gasped and shocked a mere Level 1, dodging attacks that should have been impossible to evade.

"You're fast for a weakling," Bete growled, his attacks growing more frenzied.

"Thanks," I panted, ducking under a wild swing, "I've been practicing."

At times, I sent black tendrils out, helping me in deflecting blows. In some cases tripping Bete, albeit momentarily. Bete's strength and experience were overwhelming. I was constantly on the defensive, relying on my agility to not get hit. 

"He's... dodging him?" Tiona murmured, her eyes wide.

"Incredible," Riveria breathed, "A Level 1 shouldn't be able to keep up with Bete's speed."

Bete, frustrated by his inability to land a hit, roared in anger, "Stop running and fight, coward!"

I grinned,"Aww what's the matter, can’t you catch a whittle Level 1?"Mocking him. Despite Bete’s anger I was enjoying his fight. Venom hummed in pleasure as well.

So the dance even though I was defensive and couldn't land a hit. I was also able to continue evading Bete's attacks. The shock and awe in the eyes of those watching was very delightful.

Even Bete, for all his bluster, seemed to be losing his confidence. The longer I held out, the more his frustration grew.

And in that frustration, I saw an opportunity. Bete's fist slammed into the ground where I'd been a moment before, leaving a small crater. I rolled away, feeling the wind from his punch whip past my face.

"Hold still, you little—" Bete roared, but his words were cut off as four sinuous, black tentacles erupted from my back, each tipped with a wickedly sharp point. The crowd gasped again, their eyes widening in shock and disbelief.

“Venom, is it copyright if we call ourselves doc ock,” I thought with a grim smile.

“ Maybe, I mean Doc Ock doesn’t exist here so you could be the first” , Venom replied.

Each tentacle lashed out, parrying Bete's blows and occasionally landing a strike of their own. Bete was stronger than me.  He quickly adapted, using his superior strength to overpower Venom's tentacles and force me back. Even when trying to use a Force push, it didn’t affect Bete.

"Tch, tricks," Bete spat, "But they won't save you."

The fight raged on, Bete, fueled by frustration, attacked relentlessly. Each strike was aimed with deadly precision, each block a testament to his immense strength.

I was the more desperate one. Venom's tentacles whipped around me, deflecting blows, parrying attacks, and occasionally lashing out with their own venomous strikes. 

But Bete was relentless, his experience and raw power pushing me to the brink. Soon he was able to hit me. Being able to out speed my counters, or hit where I was going to be dodging.

One moment, I'd be ducking under a sweeping kick, using my enhanced agility to narrowly avoid being crushed. Next, I’d use a tendril to catch a punch aimed at my face, the impact sending vibrations through my entire body.

The ground beneath us was scarred with craters and gouges, evidence of the sheer force of our battle. Dust and debris swirled around us, obscuring our vision and making each movement a gamble.

My breath came in ragged gasps, each one burning my lungs. Sweat stung my eyes, and my muscles screamed in protest. But I couldn't give up. Not yet.

Venom, too, was feeling the strain. His tentacles, though powerful, were no match for Bete's relentless onslaught. My body is shaking from the aftershock of each hit.

"Give up, boy," Bete growled, his voice laced with anger, "You're out of your league."

"Not...yet," I gasped, summoning the last of my strength to dodge a vicious uppercut.

The crowd watched in captivated silence. They had come expecting a slaughter, but they were witnessing a struggle, a desperate fight for survival. And in that struggle, they saw something unexpected: resilience.

Tiona's hands were clenched so tightly that her knuckles were white. Tione's predatory grin had widened, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Riveria's expression was a mask of concentration, her mind no doubt racing to analyze the situation. Finn's eyes were narrowed, his gaze never leaving the battlefield.

Bete's onslaught continued, each attack a testament to his strength and fury. Yet, with every strike, a change was occurring within me. A calmness settled over my spirit, a focus honed not through a master's guidance, but through a forgotten ability given by the system.

Venom's tendrils danced around me, a dark symphony of defense, but it was time for my own rhythm to emerge. A dance now I was just getting to understand.

"Water Smashing Fist," I whispered, the name of the martial art granted by the system echoing in my mind.

With a deep breath, I shifted my stance. Bete's next punch, a haymaker aimed at my ribs, was met not with a dodge or a parry, but with an open palm. The impact sent a shockwave through my arm, but I held firm. Water Smashing Fist, a martial art that turned defense into offense, using the opponent's strength against them.

Bete's eyes widened as his fist seemed to hit an unyielding wave. His momentum was halted, his energy disrupted. In that split second, Venom's tendrils seized the opportunity, wrapping around Bete's arm and yanking him off balance.

Water Smashing Fist katas began to flow through me like a river. Each move calmed me down as I began to understand. The knowledge finally came to me for the first time since acquiring the skill.

My tenderals blend together with my body to make a deadly dance. Bete more confused as every punch and kick he threw was reversed. His own momentum being used against himself. 

I could see the awe and disbelief reflected in the eyes of the onlookers. Tiona's gasp, Riveria's furrowed brow, Finn's thoughtful gaze.  The crowd roared, their disbelief palpable. A Level 1, not only holding his ground against a Level 5 but actively countering his attacks? It was unheard of.

"He's...parrying Bete?" Tiona's voice was barely a whisper.

Riveria's eyes narrowed, "That's not just parrying, It's a form of magic from what I can sense. At the last second it seems he redirects the energy of each attack”

Skullduggery's grin widened, "Interesting... Very interesting."

Bete enraged, roared, his muscles bulging as he unleashed a surge of raw power. "Don't get cocky, brat!"

His attacks infused with greater strength. The ground trembled with each impact, the air crackled with the force of his blows. I adapted to it. The system's knowledge flowed through me, guiding my movements, showing me how to utilize Water Smashing Fist in tandem with my reflexes. I met every strike, redirecting Bete's power, turning his own strength against him.

Bete was a seasoned warrior. He began to see the pattern of my katas. How each attack flows through my movements. With a loud cry, he broke through by throwing a feint punch. 

I went to dodge it, but it turned into a  roundhouse kick. Landing a devastating blow that sent me sprawling. Pain exploded in my head, my vision blurring as I hit the ground.

Bete stood over me, his chest heaving, a triumphant sneer on his face. "Had enough, coward?"  

As he raised his foot for a final blow, a surge of defiance roared through me. My vision cleared, and a new resolve hardened my gaze.

"Not a chance," I gritted out, pushing myself up, my body screaming in protest.

A blinding light came from beside me.  Bete stumbled back, shielding his eyes as the light intensified. The crowd gasped, their murmurs of surprise turning into shouts of awe.

When the light faded, I was no longer alone. Beside me stood a towering figure, a monkey wreathed in golden light, its eyes glowing emerald. Stone Monkey, my Stand, stood ready to battle.

The clearing fell silent. All eyes were fixed on the imposing figure beside me. Finn's eyebrows shot up, Tiona and Tione's jaws dropped, and Riveria's eyes widened in disbelief.

"A... a Spirit?" Tiona stammered.

"No," Riviera breathed, her voice laced with awe, "It's something different I believe."

Tione's predatory grin stretched wider, "Now this is beginning to get interesting."

Even Bete, for all his bravado, took a step back, his eyes narrowed with a mix of caution and confusion.

"Ahh Oliver, always having a few tricks up his sleeve." Skullduggery chuckled, his voice a dry rasp in the tense air. "It’s as if he gets stronger every time he's cornered."

A dwarf near Finn, named Gareth, his beard braided with gold, spoke up, his voice urgent, "Finn, we need to tell Loki about this."

Finn nodded, his gaze still fixed on Stone Monkey. "Agreed."

There was no time for reports now. Bete roared, charging forward, his pride wounded, his anger reignited. Stone Monkey met his charge, its movements mirroring my own, a synchronized dance of water and stone.

I channeled the flow of Water Smashing Fist through Stone Monkey, its golden fists mimicking my every move. Where my body faltered, Stone Monkey's strength prevailed. Where my strikes lacked power, Stone Monkey's blows landed with devastating force.

Bete, for the first time, was on the defensive. He dodged and weaved, his attacks losing their precision as he struggled to keep up with the relentless assault.

A synchronized punch from me and Stone Monkey sent Bete stumbling back, a trickle of blood escaping his lips. The crowd roared, their cheers echoing through the clearing.

Bete wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes blazing with a newfound intensity. "Fine," he growled, his voice dripping with venom, "You want a real fight? You got it."

A surge of power erupted from Bete, his aura intensifying. The ground beneath him cracked, the air thrummed with his raw power. Fissures spider webbing outward as Bete unleashed a torrent of attacks that defied my and Stone Monkey's combined efforts to block.

Stone Monkey, mirroring my every move with the fluidity of water, met Bete's onslaught head-on. Bete's sheer power was overwhelming. He shrugged off our attacks, his movements a blur as he countered with devastating force.

Despite the relentless assault, I felt a strange sense of excitement. This was a battle against a true warrior, a clash of wills and strength that pushed me beyond my limits. Even as I stumbled back, blood trickling from the corner of my mouth, a grin stretched across my face.

"Not bad, coward," Bete growled, his voice laced with a grudging respect, "For a moment, I thought you might actually have a chance."

With a final, devastating blow, he sent both me and Stone Monkey crashing to the ground. The world spun as I landed hard, the impact knocking the wind from my lungs.

As I lay there, gasping for breath, Bete stood over me, his chest heaving, his expression a mix of triumph and exhaustion. "You fought well," he admitted, his voice rough, "Better than I expected. But in the end, experience and power win out."

I chuckled weakly, "Guess you're right."

The crowd was silent, their earlier excitement replaced by a somber realization. The fight was over, and I had lost. 

Bete extended a hand, surprisingly, and helped me to my feet. As I rose, Stone Monkey flickered and vanished, the golden light fading back into me. Venom's tendrils retracted, leaving only a faint tingling sensation on my back. 

My body ached, and my vision still swam slightly, but the regenerative abilities granted by my mysterious benefactor were already at work. Cuts and bruises were slowly knitting themselves closed, though the damage to my face remained stark, a testament to Bete's overwhelming strength.

I swayed slightly, my legs still unsteady. Bete, though victorious, didn't gloat. There was a flicker of something akin to respect in his eyes, a grudging acknowledgment of my unexpected resilience.

"Not bad, for a Level 1," he muttered gruffly, his voice carrying a hint of surprise.

Before I could respond, Ais Wallenstein emerged from the crowd, her usual stoic expression replaced by a frown. Her golden eyes, normally cool and distant, now burned with an intensity that made me uneasy. She strode towards me, her steps quick and purposeful, her aura radiating a sense of urgency.

"How?" she demanded, her voice sharp, "How did you get so strong? Are you really only Level 1?"

I met her gaze, surprised by her sudden outburst. "I... yes, I'm Level 1," I confirmed, my voice barely above a whisper.

Ais's frown deepened. "But... you fought Bete... You held your own against a Level 5..." Her voice trailed off, her confusion evident.

"I've been training," I explained, "And my fighting style is based on redirecting attacks" I glanced at her. 

Ais's eyes narrowed, "That...still doesn’t add up, he’s stronger than you so you’d take some damage even if you could block his attacks.?"

I nodded slowly, “My regeneration is really high, so even if I take damage from my block it’ll back all the same. In the case of this fight Bete was just way stronger than what I could handle at the moment.”

A wave of frustration, and perhaps a hint of jealousy, washed over Ais, her expression hardening. "You... You let Bete underestimate you," she accused, her voice rising, "You toyed with him."

Before I could respond, Ais lunged forward, her movements a blur. I barely had time to register her attack before she was upon me, her fist aimed at my face.

"Stop!" Finn's voice boomed, his command echoing through the clearing.

Riveria appeared beside me, her hand outstretched, a barrier of magic forming between Ais and me. "Ais, calm yourself," she said, her voice firm but gentle.

Ais hesitated, her fist inches from my face. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her emotions still raw.

"He played with Bete," she hissed, her voice thick with frustration, "There’s no way he could be a level 1, he's lying.

"Even if he was, how is that our responsibility," Riveria replied, her gaze meeting mine, "We don't know his full capabilities. We shouldn't just jump to conclusions without knowing all the facts."

Finn nodded in agreement, "Ais, stand down. We'll discuss this later."

Ais reluctantly lowered her fist, her gaze still locked on me. "We spar eventually," she said, her voice low and intense, "And then I will find out how strong you truly are."

I couldn't help but wince at Ais's intensity. Even injured and exhausted, she was intimidating.

“Ooh, someone's got a crush,” Venom purred in my mind, his amusement evident.

I mentally rolled my eyes. “Not the time, Venom.”

Beside me, Skullduggery chuckled, his voice a dry rasp. "My, my, someone's feeling a bit left out," he drawled, his tone teasing. "Don't worry, Ais, I'm sure our young friend here has plenty of attention to spare."

Ais shot Skullduggery a glare that could have withered a lesser being. "This doesn't concern you," she spat, her voice laced with venom.

"Oh, but it does," Skullduggery replied, unfazed, "I have a vested interest in this young man's...development." He winked at me, causing my eye to twitch involuntarily.

Finn stepped forward, his voice calm but authoritative. "Enough," he said, his gaze sweeping over the tense group. "Ais, I understand your frustration, but we need to handle this calmly. We're all tired, and emotions are running high. Let's rest and discuss this in the morning."

Ais, though clearly reluctant, nodded stiffly. She backed away, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before she turned and walked away.

The crowd slowly dispersed, leaving me alone with Finn, Riveria, Tiona, Tione, Bete, and Skullduggery. The silence was heavy, broken only by the rustling of leaves and the distant sound of the waterfall.

Finn placed a hand on my shoulder, his expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "You've certainly caused quite a stir," he said, a small smile playing on his lips. "Get some rest. We have much to discuss tomorrow."

I nodded, feeling the weight of the day's events pressing down on me. As I walked away, I could feel the gazes of the Loki Familia members following me, their curiosity and suspicion a tangible presence in the air.

“Well, that was fun,” Venom chuckled in my mind. “Can’t wait for tomorrow.”

I sighed, knowing that tomorrow would bring a whole new set of challenges. But for now, all I wanted was rest. And maybe a good night's sleep without any monstrous surprises.

The next morning, I woke to the sounds of the Loki Familia camp already bustling with activity. My body still ached, but the worst of the damage had been healed. A dull throb behind my eyes and a split lip were the only outward signs of yesterday's battle.

As I emerged from the tent I'd been given, I found myself the center of attention. The glances I received were a mix of curiosity, awe, and a lingering suspicion.

"Morning," I greeted a passing adventurer, who gave me a quick nod and hurried away, clearly uncomfortable.

“Popularity is fleeting,” Venom quipped in my mind, “But infamy lasts forever. We’re doing great!”

I chuckled wryly. “Thanks for the pep talk.”

I made my way towards the center of the camp, where I spotted Finn, Riveria, and Gareth conversing in hushed tones.

"Ah, you're awake," Finn greeted me with a warm smile. "How are you feeling?"

"Better," I replied, "Thanks to my healing capabilites"

Riveria's eyes gleamed with curiosity, "That's something we'd like to discuss," she said, her voice laced with intrigue.

"But first," Finn interjected, "We need to address the... elephant in the room."

He gestured towards a nearby clearing, where Ais stood alone, her arms crossed, her expression unreadable.

I sighed, "I suppose we do."

With a mix of trepidation and resolve, I walked towards Ais, knowing that this conversation would be crucial in determining my future with befriending Loki Familia.

Ais watched my approach with a guarded expression. The air between us crackled with tension, a stark contrast to the serene beauty of Rivira.

"I'm not here to fight," I began, my voice calm but firm, despite the lingering ache in my muscles.

"Then why didn't you show your full strength?" Ais countered, her voice sharp, "Why did you let Bete underestimate you?"

I met her gaze, a flicker of surprise crossing my face. "I... I did my best," I replied honestly, "Bete was holding back."

Ais's frown deepened. "He was toying with you at first, but you... you have so much more." Her voice was laced with frustration, "That creature, the golden monkey... and the way you moved, the magic you used... You're Level 1, but you have abilities that even high-level adventurers don't possess."

I took a deep breath, "The monkey, Stone Monkey, and... Skullduggery, they're... summons. They're part of a magic I have."

Riveria's eyebrows rose, "Summons? Like spirits?"

"Not exactly," I hesitated, "It's... different. It's a magic that allows me to summon beings and... copy abilities."

"Copy abilities?" Finn's interest was piqued.

"Yes," I explained, "It can mimic any magic I see, but it's random whether I retain it permanently."

"That's... incredible," Riveria breathed, "And dangerous."

"I know," I admitted, "That's why I've been careful. I don't want to hurt anyone."

"But you were willing to fight Bete," Ais pointed out, her voice still sharp.

"I had to prove myself," I replied, "And I didn't use my full power."

"Why not?" Ais demanded.

"Because I don't fully understand it," I admitted, "And I don't know who I can trust."

Riveria's gaze softened, "We understand," she said, "And if you become allies with the Loki Familia, we're willing to help you learn to control your powers."

I hesitated, weighing my options. "I can't tell you everything," I finally said, "Not yet. But if we become allies, and if I can trust you... then maybe, in time, I can reveal more."

Riveria's expression shifted, a thoughtful gleam in her eyes. "There's more, isn't there?"

I hesitated, then nodded slowly. "There is... one more thing."

"And that is?" Finn prompted, his curiosity piqued.

"I can... create portals," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.

A collective gasp rose from the group. Ais's eyes widened, Tiona and Tione exchanged surprised glances, and even Bete's stoic expression flickered.

"Portals?" Riveria repeated, her voice laced with wonder, "You mean, you can travel instantaneously from one place to another?"

"Yes," I confirmed, "But there are limitations. I can only create portals to places I've been to before, or places I have a strong connection with. And it doesn't work in battle."

Finn's eyes gleamed with strategic possibilities. "That's still an incredibly valuable ability," he said, his voice thoughtful, "It could change the way we approach dungeon exploration."

Gareth, who had been listening silently, spoke up, his voice gruff but laced with intrigue, "And how did you acquire this ability? Is it related to your other magic?"

"I... I don't know," I admitted, "It's just something I can do."

Riveria's curiosity was evident. "Fascinating," she murmured, "I've never heard of magic like this before. It would be a privilege to study it."

Just then, Tiona and Tione walked into the clearing, their boisterous laughter momentarily silencing the conversation. Chattering away, asking questions about my abilities I didn’t want to answer. 

Finn raised a hand, to silence them "Enough," he said, his voice firm, "We have more important matters to discuss."

He turned to me, his expression serious. "Your abilities are extraordinary," he began, "And they could be of great value to the Loki Familia. We're willing to offer you a place in our ranks, to help you hone your skills and learn to control your powers."

Gareth nodded in agreement, "We could use someone with your talents."

Riveria added, "And I would be honored to help you understand your magic."

I looked at them, at the sincerity in their eyes, and felt a flicker of hope. They were offering me a place, a home, a purpose. But a pang of guilt tugged at my heart.

"I... I appreciate the offer," I began, my voice heavy with gratitude, "But... I can't."

Finn's brow furrowed, "Why not?"

"I owe a debt," I explained, "To Hestia, and to her Familia. They took me in when I had nothing. They gave me a home, a family. I can't just turn my back on them now."

Riveria's expression softened, "Loyalty is a noble quality," she acknowledged, "But are you sure you're making the right decision? The Loki Familia could offer you resources and training that the Hestia Familia might not be able to match."

"I know," I admitted, "But my debt to Hestia goes beyond just resources and training. It's about loyalty, about family. And I won't betray that, no matter what."

Finn sighed, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "I understand," he said, "But if you ever change your mind, the Loki Familia's doors are always open to you."

I nodded gratefully, "Thank you."

Gareth clapped me on the shoulder, his grip firm but not unkind. "You're a good lad," he rumbled, "Don't forget that."

As I turned to leave, I caught Ais's gaze. The intensity in her eyes had softened, replaced by a flicker of something I couldn't quite decipher. Respect? Understanding? Perhaps a hint of disappointment?

I offered her a small smile, "Maybe another time, Ais."

She nodded silently, her expression unreadable.

With a heavy heart but a clear conscience, I walked away from the Loki Familia, my path leading back to the Hestia Familia, my family.

As I made my way through the bustling Loki Familia camp, a wave of relief washed over me. The tension of the past few hours, the uncertainty of my future with the Loki Familia, it all seemed to melt away as I saw familiar faces.

Bell, Welf, and Lily were stirring, their eyes fluttering open, expressions dazed as they awoke. Relief washed over me; they were alright.

"You're okay!" Bell exclaimed, his voice raspy, pushing himself up to a sitting position. "What happened?"

"And then..." Welf trailed off, his gaze focusing on my face. "You look like you've been through hell."

I chuckled wryly, "You have no idea."

I recounted the events that transpired after they were knocked unconscious; the desperate struggle against the Goliath, the unexpected arrival of the Loki Familia, my confrontation with Bete, and the revelation of my abilities. Their expressions shifted from shock to awe, their eyes widening as they absorbed the tale.

"You fought Bete?!" Bell exclaimed, his voice laced with disbelief.

Welf, ever the pragmatist, focused on the practicalities. "So, we're in the Loki Familia's camp now? How did that happen?"

I explained how the Loki Familia had arrived just in time to help finish off the Goliath and had offered us a place to rest and recover.

"That's... incredible," Bell breathed, his eyes shining with admiration. "You faced all that, and you're still standing."

"Barely," I admitted, wincing as I shifted my weight. "But I'm okay."

Just then, Skullduggery emerged from the shadows, his grin as wide as ever. "Sentimental reunions are all well and good," he drawled, "But don't forget, we have work to do."

I groaned inwardly. "What now?"

Skullduggery's grin widened, "Training, of course. You've got a lot to learn, and we don't have 

Bell and Welf exchanged excited glances. "Training? Can we join?"

Skullduggery considered for a moment, then shrugged. "Why not? The more, the merrier."

The training ground was a quiet corner of the Loki Familia camp, a stark contrast to the bustling activity nearby. Skullduggery, with his usual air of cryptic amusement, surveyed the area, his gaze settling on me.

"Right," he clapped his hands, his voice a dry rasp that cut through the morning air, "Lesson one: Thinking is not a luxury, it's a necessity."

Bell, Welf, and Lily stood beside me, their expressions a mix of determination and curiosity. They had all recovered from the Goliath fight, their injuries healed thanks to the blessings of the dungeon.

"But we always think during a fight," Bell protested, his brow furrowed.

Skullduggery's grin was sharp. "Do you? Or do you simply react? There's a difference between instinct and strategy, between impulsive action and calculated maneuver."

He gestured towards the training dummies, "Show me what you've got."

Bell, ever eager, charged forward, his movements a blur as he unleashed a flurry of strikes. Welf, his stance solid and grounded, followed suit, his swings powerful and precise. Lily, nimble and agile, darted around the dummies, her daggers flashing in the sunlight.

Skullduggery observed them, his expression impassive. When they finished, he turned to me, "Your turn."

I hesitated. "But I... I don't have a weapon."

"Use what you have," Skullduggery said, his voice a cryptic whisper.

I closed my eyes, reaching deep within myself. Venom's tendrils snaked out from my back, their tips sharp and glistening. Stone Monkey materialized beside me, its golden form shimmering in the afternoon light.

"Now, fight," Skullduggery commanded.

I moved, my body guided by instinct and the system's knowledge. Venom's tendrils lashed out, their movements mirroring my own, a deadly dance of predator and prey. Stone Monkey's strikes were precise and powerful, each blow echoing with the force of a thunderbolt.

But Skullduggery was unimpressed. "Impressive," he drawled, "But predictable. You're relying too much on brute force, on your summons' power. Where's the strategy? The cunning?"

I faltered, my movements slowing. "I... I don't know."

Skullduggery sighed, "That's where the thinking comes in. You have a vast arsenal at your disposal, but you're using it like a child with a new toy. You need to analyze, to strategize, to adapt."

He gestured towards the others, "Watch them. Bell's speed, Welf's strength, Lily's agility. They each have their strengths and weaknesses. Learn from them. And most importantly, learn to use your own abilities in a way that complements theirs."

The rest of the day was spent in intense training. Skullduggery pushed us to our limits, forcing us to think, to analyze, to adapt. He pitted us against each other in mock battles, forcing us to work as a team, to cover each other's weaknesses, to utilize our combined strengths.

By the time the sun began to set, we were all exhausted, but also exhilarated. I had a newfound understanding of my powers, a glimpse of the potential that lay dormant within me. And as I looked at my friends, at their tired but determined faces, I knew that we were ready. Ready to face whatever challenges the dungeon threw our way.

Chapter Text

I  hope you guys enjoyed this chapter, I actually did not have fun writing this one no matter how much I changed it around so hopefully it comes off okay.

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver POV.

The week that followed since defeating the Goliath and fighting Bete was filled with nothing but a rigorous training regimen. All orchestrated by Skullduggery as a mean of. Improving myself. 

Skullduggery though okay with the fact I liked adventuring was upset with how I went about fights. He also stressed how I should've relaxed before jumping right into more fighting after we defeated Margit. 

I had underestimated the skeleton's combat expertise; he possessed a depth of knowledge that was greater than my initial assumptions. He sat me down and told me about my fighting style, telling me about my flaws and offering solutions for my training. That'll in the long run help my development. 

His understanding of magic was equally profound. Skullduggery emphasized the strategic application of my abilities, urging me to move beyond instinct and consider the nuances of each situation. He stressed the importance of anticipating threats and reacting accordingly.

One particularly demanding exercise involved navigating an obstacle course while blindfolded. This forced me to rely on my other senses and Venom's enhanced awareness to anticipate and evade traps and projectiles.

"Anticipation is paramount," Skullduggery's voice rasped, a chilling whisper that seemed to permeate the darkness behind the blindfold. "The world reveals its secrets to those who are willing to listen."

Easier said than done, I thought, as I stumbled over an unseen obstacle.

Venom's guidance became my lifeline, directing me through the treacherous maze. Gradually, I began to perceive subtle shifts in my surroundings, my body reacting with increasing autonomy. Mastering this heightened awareness was a slow, deliberate process.

By the third day, I moved with a newfound fluidity, navigating the course with greater precision. I avoided traps with increasing ease and leaped over pitfalls before they could impede my progress. Skullduggery even launched fireballs at me, which I managed to evade without taking a single hit. By the end of the week, I was consistently dodging the majority of projectiles.

"Remarkable," Skullduggery's voice crackled, a hint of approval in his tone. "I confess, I did not anticipate such rapid progress."

I removed the blindfold, blinking as my eyes adjusted to the dim light of the training area. My breath came in ragged gasps, my body slick with sweat, but a grin spread across my face. I had never felt so attuned to my surroundings.

"Now," Skullduggery continued, gesturing towards the others with a bony hand, "Let us see how you fare against a real opponent. Your new objective is to evade or redirect Bell’s attacks."

He nodded towards Bell, who grinned and assumed a fighting stance. "Ready when you are," Bell said, his voice laced with anticipation.

The training shifted, focusing on adapting to a live opponent, learning to redirect attacks and strategically evade them. Bell's speed, while not comparable to Bete's, was still not something to scoff at. Skullduggery would sometimes interfere by throwing rocks and fireballs at us.  

During times Skullduggery wasn’t instructing me he would train Bell on utilizing his speed and daggers more effectively. Making Bell learn how to attack correctly and train him on his endurance.

As the days progressed, the training intensified. Skullduggery introduced new challenges, such as fighting both Bell and Welf while blindfolded. Another hurdle was learning to coordinate defense and offense with Stone Monkey, a task that demanded exceptional multitasking.

I noticed Bell had been unusually quiet during our downtime. I wondered if something was troubling him. I tried to engage him in conversation, asking about his progress, sharing strategies, and even joking around, but he seemed distant, his responses short and distracted.

The next during a break in the training, I approached Bell, intending to have a heart-to-heart. "Bell, is everything alright?" I asked, my voice laced with concern. "You have seemed a little off lately."

He hesitated, avoiding my gaze. "I'm fine, Oliver," he said, his voice flat. "Just... thinking."

"About what?" I pressed gently.

He shrugged. "Nothing important."

I could sense a tension between us, a growing distance that I couldn't quite understand. I wanted to bridge the gap that was beginning to widen.

Despite his withdrawal, I continued to train alongside him, hoping that our shared experiences would bring us closer. But the more I tried, the more distant he became. The camaraderie that had once been so strong seemed to be fading, replaced by an unspoken tension.

That evening after Bell and the rest of his party left training, Riviera approached, asking if I would be willing to discuss a potential alliance with Loki Familia. 

I agreed and went with her, deciding it’ll be a good way to relax before getting into night training. We walked towards their main tent, passing members of her Familia cleaning their weapons or engaged in quiet conversation.

"The dungeon has been acting strangely," Riveria remarked casually. "The middle and upper floors have been eerily quiet. No monsters have been spawning at all, which is why we’ve been here for an extended period.”

A chill ran down my spine. "That's concerning," I muttered, Venom's unease mirroring my own.

Riveria nodded, her expression grim. "We're investigating the matter," she said, "But we are hoping it's a temporary anomaly." A tense silence fell between us as we continued walking.

We reached the tent, and Riveria held the flap open for me. As I entered, the conversations ceased, all eyes turning towards me. Finn, Gareth, Tiona, Tione, and other high-ranking Loki Familia members awaited, the air thick with anticipation. Finn gestured for me to take a seat.

"Oliver," he began, his voice calm and measured, “Your battle with Bete was, to say the least, impressive. We did not anticipate a novice of your stature to contend with him for such a prolonged duration." A chuckle rippled through the tent, and even Bete, leaning against a wall with his arms crossed, cracked a smirk.

"I am still in the process of learning," I admitted, feeling the weight of their gazes. "I have dedicated the past week to honing my abilities and strengthening my connection with my summons."

Finn nodded, his expression understanding. "It is commendable that you prioritize practice over mere strength acquisition. That is precisely why we are interested in establishing a mutually beneficial arrangement. We can offer compensation, resources, and support in exchange for your assistance on certain expeditions."

Tiona and Tione chimed in, "We could certainly use someone of your caliber on the front lines!"

Gareth added, "Your ability to create portals could be invaluable for reconnaissance and emergency evacuations."

I took a deep breath, the image of Castle Morne flashing in my mind. "I will need to consult with my Goddess, Hestia, and Bell, the captain of our Familia," I said firmly, "But I am open to hearing your proposal."

Finn smiled, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "Naturally," he said, "We are prepared to offer a fair contract. And to demonstrate our sincerity, perhaps a demonstration of your portal ability would solidify our trust."

A wave of nervous energy washed over me. Demonstrating my abilities to outsiders was a daunting prospect, but I recognized the potential benefits for Hestia.

A shimmering portal, swirling with purple energy, materialized before them. The scene beyond revealed the landscape of Castle Morne. Gasps of awe filled the tent.

The scene shifted, revealing the interior of my throne room. Nicole stood amidst tapestries and gilded pillars, her eyes widening as she saw me through the portal. A wave of surprise and relief washed over her, and she offered a hesitant wave.

More gasps echoed through the tent. The ability to control the destination of portals was extraordinary.

"Fascinating," Riveria murmured, her eyes alight with curiosity.

"Incredible," Gareth admitted, a note of respect in his voice.

"I can maintain this portal for a limited duration," I explained, 

Finn's voice, laced with newfound respect, cut through the silence. "Oliver, with this demonstration, we are even more eager to establish a partnership. Let us discuss the specifics of a contract."

He motioned towards a table where a parchment lay waiting, the terms meticulously outlined. The Loki Familia offered financial compensation, access to their extensive resources, advanced training, and protection during expeditions. In return, I would lend my unique abilities to their exploration efforts within the dungeon.

As I perused the contract, the benefits were undeniable. Loki Familia's support would undoubtedly accelerate my growth and provide invaluable experiences. However, a lingering unease settled within me.

"This is a significant decision," I said, my voice laced with caution. "I cannot agree to anything without consulting my Goddess, Hestia, and Bell, the captain of our Familia."

A flicker of understanding crossed Finn's face. He nodded, respecting my loyalty. "Of course," he replied, "Family always takes precedence."

Before anyone could speak, Ais, with her characteristic swiftness, vanished from the tent. Moments later, she reappeared, accompanied by a slightly flustered Bell. He looked around the tent, his eyes wide with surprise.

"Bell," I said, a wave of relief washing over me, "I am glad you are here."

Bell's presence shifted the atmosphere within the tent. The Loki Familia members, though curious, recognized the weight of his position as captain of the Hestia Familia. Finn gestured for Bell to take a seat beside me, a silent acknowledgment of his importance in the decision.

"Bell," Finn began, his tone respectful, "We have a potential partnership we would like to discuss between our two Familias."

Bell, still slightly disoriented from his abrupt arrival, nodded. "I... I will endeavor to participate in this discussion. I must admit, this is my first experience with such negotiations."

The discussion resumed, with Bell actively participating. He asked insightful questions, his concern for the well-being of our Familia evident in every word. The Loki Familia members, in turn, were patient and forthcoming, explaining the potential benefits and risks of the proposed alliance.

Just as it seemed an agreement was within reach, the tent flap was abruptly thrown open. Hestia burst in, her usual cheerfulness dampened by a worried frown, followed by three figures who were unfamiliar to me.

"Oliver, Bell!" Hestia exclaimed, rushing to our side, relief washing over her features. "I was so worried!"

The sudden entrance startled everyone within the tent. The atmosphere shifted, the focus now on the unexpected arrival of a goddess within the dungeon.

The air in the tent crackled with tension. The presence of a goddess within the dungeon was a rare and unsettling occurrence, and it left everyone, even the seasoned Loki Familia members, on edge.

"Hestia," Finn's voice was laced with concern, "How did you manage to enter the dungeon?"

Hestia, still slightly out of breath, gave a sheepish grin. "Well, Hermes here has his ways," she explained, gesturing towards the messenger god, who merely winked in response.

"We received reports regarding a party that sustained injuries from a floor boss," Asfi, the captain of the Hermes Familia, stated, her voice commanding attention. "Hestia was concerned it was you two, so she decided to attempt entering. We intercepted her before she was caught and assisted her entry with Hermes's guidance."

Loki, ever the boisterous one, chimed in, "And of course, I couldn't resist the opportunity to see what all the commotion was about! So I ended up following behind, as I knew Hestia would attempt to sneak in." Loki's eyes then narrowed, her gaze sweeping over the gathered members of her Familia and settling on Finn. "What is the nature of this gathering, Finn?" she demanded, her voice laced with a hint of suspicion.

“We were discussing a partnership between our two Familias.”, Finn replied, gesturing towards everyone in the tent.

Hestia's expression turned skeptical. "A partnership?" she repeated, eyeing Loki suspiciously. "I would prefer my children remain distant from the flat-chested Familia's influence."

Loki scoffed, "As if I would desire any interaction with your minuscule Familia!"

The tension in the air was palpable. Finn, sensing an impending argument, intervened. "Now, now," he said calmly, "Let us not allow past grievances to cloud our judgment. We are all here because of Oliver's unique abilities and the dungeon's anomalous behavior."

I stepped forward, my resolve firm. "I believe I can demonstrate my value to both Familias," I declared. "I am prepared to engage one of your high-ranking members in a spar. If I can prove my capabilities, perhaps then we can discuss a potential alliance without the shadow of past conflicts."

A murmur of surprise rippled through the tent. Finn's eyes gleamed with interest. "A bold proposition," he admitted.

I nodded, the weight of his words settling on me. "Yes, instead of arguing, I can simply demonstrate why the Hestia Familia is worthy of a partnership," I replied, my voice unwavering. "This is also an opportunity for Loki to witness my abilities firsthand, rather than relying on hearsay.”

"I think... perhaps we should prioritize investigating the dungeon's strange behavior first," Bell suggested tentatively, his voice barely above a whisper.

Hermes chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Wise counsel from the young hero," he remarked, "Though I must confess, I am curious to witness what the new rookie brings to the table." Asfi nodded in agreement with her god.

“Could someone please introduce me to these two individuals?”, I asked.

Hestia gestured to her companions. "Everyone, this is Hermes, the Messenger God, and this is Asfi, the captain of his Familia." I offered a polite nod in their direction.

Finn addressed the room. "We can table the contract discussions for the time being," he said, his tone authoritative. "We will schedule the friendly spar between our two Familias for tomorrow."

The meeting eventually dispersed, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on everyone's minds. As the Loki Familia members filtered out of the tent, Hestia pulled me and Bell aside, her expression a mix of worry and determination.

"Oliver," she began, her voice soft but firm, "I know you want to prove yourself, but please be careful. The partnership is not worth you getting injured,"

I nodded, reassuring her with a smile. "I won't push myself too far, Hestia," I promised, "But I need to do this. Not just for me, but for our Familia."

Bell placed a hand on my shoulder, his gaze earnest. "We're with you, Oliver," he said, his voice filled with unwavering support, "No matter what happens."

The warmth of their belief in me filled my heart with a renewed determination. Despite the uncertainty that lay ahead, I knew that I wasn't alone. I had my Familia by my side, and together, we would face whatever challenges the dungeon, or the gods, threw our way.

As the evening settled over the Loki Familia's encampment, Hestia, Bell, and I retreated to the area we'd been allocated. The air hummed with a strange mix of anticipation and unease. The looming threat of the dungeon's anomaly, the potential alliance with the Loki Familia, and my impending spar all weighed heavily on my mind.

Determined to face the challenge head-on, I turned to Hestia. "I'm ready," I declared, my voice firm. "It's time to update my Falna."

Hestia nodded, her expression a mix of concern and resolve. "Alright, Oliver," she said, her voice gentle but steady. "Lie down on your cot."

I did as she instructed, the cool fabric of the cot a stark contrast to the warmth that was about to course through me. Hestia positioned herself on my back, her small hands tracing the intricate lines of my Falna. It glowed faintly in the dim light, a testament to my journey thus far – a few basic skills, a smattering of magic, and the stark reminder of my E-rank status in the glaring gaps between the lines.

A hush fell over our little corner of the camp. Bell watched with bated breath, his eyes wide with anticipation.

Hestia took a deep breath, her voice barely above a whisper as she began the ritual. A soft, golden glow enveloped her hands, and I felt a tingling sensation spread across my back, where my Falna resided.

When the glow subsided, Hestia's voice, filled with awe, broke the silence. "Oliver," she breathed, "Your stats... they're all SSS-rank now, except for your magic and stamina, which are still infinite. And... you can level up to Level 2."

I sat up, feeling the newfound power coursing through my veins. My senses were sharper, my reflexes quicker, my connection to Venom and Stone Monkey even stronger. The world around me seemed to vibrate with a newfound clarity.

Bell's eyes were wide with excitement. "That's amazing, Oliver!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with admiration.

A grin spread across my face. With this newfound power and the unwavering support of my Familia, I was ready to face any challenge, any opponent. The Loki Familia's strongest fighters awaited me, and I was eager to prove that I was worthy of their respect, and more importantly, that I was worthy of protecting my Familia.

Falna Status

Name: Oliver Kanto

Level: 2

Strength: I0

Endurance: ∞

Dexterity: I 90

Agility: F 350

Magic: ∞

Development Abilities: 

• Heir of Wukong:(B)
• Venom:(B)
• Stone Monkey (C)

• The Force(B)

Skills:

• Bullseye (A) 
• Hone (C) 
• Hud(C) 
• Water Rock Smashing Fist (A) 

Magic:

• Portals(C)

• Magnet Release (B)
• Rika (A)

The next morning, the air thrummed with anticipation. The training grounds were cleared, a makeshift arena formed for the spar. Members of both the Loki and Hestia Familias gathered, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. Even a few members of the Freya Familia had shown up, their presence adding another layer of tension to the already charged atmosphere.

Standing across from me was Ais Wallenstein, the Sword Princess, her expression as stoic as ever. Despite her reserved demeanor, I could sense the power radiating from her, the honed skill of a seasoned warrior.

A collective gasp swept through the crowd as Ais Wallenstein stepped into the arena. Her presence was unexpected; many had assumed a high-ranking member like Gareth or Riveria would be my opponent. Murmurs of disbelief and concern rippled through the onlookers.

"Finn, why Ais?" Hestia's voice was laced with worry, her gaze fixed on the stoic Sword Princess. "Surely someone else could have-"

Finn raised a hand, silencing her concerns. "Ais has been eager for this since she witnessed your fight with Bete five days ago," he explained, his voice calm but firm. "She believes you have the potential to be a worthy opponent."

My heart pounded against my ribs. Ais Wallenstein, the legendary Sword Princess, wanted to fight me ? A mix of trepidation and excitement coursed through my veins. This was a challenge beyond anything I had imagined, a true test of my newfound abilities.

The collective gasp that greeted Ais's entrance was quickly followed by a wave of murmurs. As the whispers swirled around the makeshift arena, my attention was drawn to two figures standing at the edge of the crowd. Bete Loga, his usual scowl softened into an expression of respect, nodded curtly in my direction. Beside him, Bell Cranel's gaze held a different emotion - a flicker of jealousy, quickly masked by a forced smile. He had always admired Ais, and seeing her choose to face me stirred a complex mix of emotions within him.

Bell's initial excitement over my Falna upgrade and the prospect of a spar with Ais quickly gave way to a more complicated emotion. As the reality of my rapid progress and newfound strength sank in, a pang of jealousy gnawed at him. He had always been driven by his desire to catch up to Ais, to become a hero worthy of her admiration. But now, it seemed that I had surpassed him, effortlessly reaching a level of power that he had been striving towards for years.

He tried to mask his feelings, maintaining a supportive facade, but a subtle bitterness crept into his voice, a hint of resentment in his eyes. The camaraderie that had been building between us wavered, replaced by an unspoken tension.

The tension in the air was palpable as Ais and I stood at the center of the makeshift arena. The silence was broken by Finn's voice, "Begin!"

I took a deep breath, channeling Venom's power. A black, swirling mass enveloped my right arm, forming a sleek, protective hand wrap from where my hand would be to my elbow. Then, with a surge of energy, a staff materialized in my hand, quickly warping and solidifying into a blunt, formidable sword. A gasp rippled through the crowd as they witnessed the transformation.

Ais's eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her stoic features. She had clearly not anticipated this transformation, and a thrill of excitement coursed through me. Ais moved with the speed of a lightning strike, her blade a blur as she closed the distance between us.

"Whoa, she's fast!" Venom exclaimed in my mind, his voice laced with a mix of awe and excitement.

I barely had time to react, my instincts kicking in as I parried her strike with the blunt side of my transformed staff-sword. The impact sent a shockwave through my arm, Venom's enhanced strength barely containing the force of her blow.

"She hits hard too!" Venom added, his voice now laced with a hint of respect.

I countered with a sweeping strike, aiming for her legs, but Ais was already moving, her agility unmatched as she danced around my attack. The air crackled with energy as our weapons clashed, the rhythmic clang of steel against stone echoing through the arena.

The crowd watched in rapt attention, their cheers and gasps a testament to the intensity of the battle. Hestia and Bell stood at the edge of the arena, their expressions mirroring the mix of awe and worry that churned within me.

Ais was relentless, her attacks a whirlwind of precision and power. I was forced onto the defensive, relying on Venom's enhanced reflexes and my own adaptability to keep up. But I wasn't just defending; I was learning, analyzing her movements, searching for an opening.

"She's good, real good," Venom admitted, his voice laced with a grudging admiration. "But don't worry, we'll figure her out."

I hope you're right, I thought, dodging another lightning-fast thrust.

“She's leaving herself open on her right side. It's subtle, but it's there." Venom hissed, his voice eager.

With a burst of speed, I feinted a high strike, drawing her attention upwards. Then, in a swift motion, I twisted my body, bringing the blunt edge of my sword crashing down towards her exposed flank.Ais's eyes widened in surprise, but she was too slow to fully evade the attack. The blunt edge of my sword connected with her side, the impact sending a jolt through both our bodies. A collective gasp rose from the crowd, their disbelief palpable.

"Yes!" Venom roared in my mind, triumph lacing his voice.

I had landed a hit on the Sword Princess. Ais stumbled back, a grunt escaping her lips, but her expression remained stoic. She quickly regained her footing, her gaze hardening with a renewed determination.

From the sidelines, a cry of anger pierced the air. "Oliver, you bastard!" Bell's voice was thick with fury, his face contorted in rage. "How dare you hurt Ais!"

His outburst shocked the crowd into silence. The friendly rivalry between us had shattered, replaced by a raw, visceral emotion. The sight of Ais stumbling back from my blow had ignited a fire within him, a jealousy that had been simmering beneath the surface, now boiling over.

I met his gaze, my own expression a mixture of surprise and regret. The last thing I wanted was to hurt Bell's feelings, but the spar was a test, a challenge I had to meet head-on.

Ais raised her hand, silencing Bell with a stern look. "I'm fine, Bell," she said, her voice steady. "This is a spar. We both knew there would be risks."

Her words calmed the tension slightly, but the atmosphere remained charged. The friendly spar had taken an unexpected turn, revealing hidden emotions and unspoken rivalries. The fight continued, but the dynamic had shifted, the stakes now higher than ever.

The spar continued, a whirlwind of movement and clashes. Ais adapted to my new weapon and fighting style, her movements becoming even more unpredictable. Each strike was a testament to her skill and experience, pushing me to my limits.

Yet, as the battle raged on, a hollow feeling settled within me. The cheers and gasps of the crowd seemed distant, the clash of weapons a discordant echo. Bell's outburst still rang in my ears, a stark reminder of the unintended consequences of my actions.

(This is pointless.) The thought surfaced, unbidden and unwelcome. (I'm not here to prove anything to them. I'm not here to hurt Bell's feelings..)

With a suddenness that surprised even Ais, I lowered my weapon. "I yield," I declared, my voice echoing through the stunned silence of the arena.

Confusion rippled through the crowd. Whispers of "What?" and "Why?" filled the air. Ais, her sword still raised, looked at me with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.

Before anyone could react, Skullduggery appeared beside Ais, his bony hand gently resting on her arm. "The battle is over," he declared, his voice carrying an air of finality.

Bete scoffed, his disappointment evident. "What a waste of time," he growled. Tiona and Tione echoed his sentiments, their excitement replaced by frustration.

Finn's expression was unreadable, but a flicker of disapproval crossed his eyes. Loki, however, was openly displeased. "I knew it," she sneered, "All bark, no bite."

Hestia, though worried, stood by Bell's side, her expression a mix of concern and unwavering support. Bell himself remained silent, his gaze fixed on me, a storm of emotions brewing within his eyes.

I met his gaze, my own filled with a mixture of sadness and frustration. "I'm not here to upset anyone." I said, my voice laced with exhaustion. "I'm done with this."

With that, I turned and walked away, the weight of expectations and the sting of betrayal heavy on my shoulders. As I left the arena, Skullduggery vanished in a swirl of spectral energy, returning to the sanctuary of my ring. The alliance with the Loki Familia was off the table. 

I walked with my head down, the weight of Bell's anger pressing down on me. I had hoped the spar would be a friendly exchange, a chance to test my new abilities and perhaps even bridge the gap between our Familias. Instead, it had driven a wedge between Bell and me, exposing the raw jealousy that had been simmering beneath the surface.

The silence was finally broken by Bell's choked voice, raw with emotion. He spun around, his eyes blazing with fury. "Why, Oliver?!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the empty corridor. "Why would you hurt her? You know how I feel about Ais! How could you do that to her?!"

A flashback surged, a memory of a quiet evening in the Hearth, Bell and I sharing a drink, our conversation drifting towards our motivations.

“Why do you push yourself so hard, Bell?” I had asked, genuinely curious about the drive that fueled the young adventurer.

Bell’s cheeks had flushed slightly, his gaze turning towards the ceiling, a wistful smile gracing his lips. “I want to be a hero,” he had confessed, his voice filled with a boyish earnestness. “I want to be someone Ais Wallenstein could be proud of.”

The memory faded, replaced by the harsh reality of Bell's anger. I had forgotten his feelings for Ais, overlooked the depth of his admiration. Though I feel his anger at me was more than just Ais

‘I looked at Bell, my expression a mixture of sadness and understanding. "Bell," I began, my voice surprisingly calm amidst the storm of emotions, "Is this really about Ais, or is it about the fact that I leveled up faster than you?"

Bell's face contorted, his anger momentarily faltering. He opened his mouth to retort, but words failed him. The truth in my question stung, a painful reminder of his own insecurities.

Hestia, sensing the shift in the argument, stepped forward, her voice firm but gentle. "Bell, honey," she began, her hand reaching out to touch his arm, "It's okay to feel frustrated. But Oliver's right. You have to ask yourself what's truly bothering you."

Bell's gaze wavered, his anger slowly giving way to a conflicted expression. He looked between Hestia and me, his silence speaking volumes. The truth was laid bare, a raw wound exposed for all to see.

"It's both," he finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm... I'm happy for you, Oliver. Really, I am. But it's hard seeing you achieve so much so quickly, when I've been struggling for so long. And then... seeing you hurt Ais..." He trailed off, unable to finish the sentence.

I sighed, understanding washing over me. Bell's jealousy wasn't malicious; it was born from his own insecurities and his deep admiration for Ais. I had been so focused on my own goals that I had failed to see how my actions might affect him.

Chapter Text

Regular text

Venom talking

( Thoughts)

[System]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver Pov.

Bell, Hestia,Lily and Welf had all left together earlier in the morning. Their departure is a reminder of the unresolved emotions after the conversation with Bell. Now alone on the 18th floor, I found myself amongst the remaining members of the Loki Familia - Bete, Gareth, Tiona, Tione, Ais, Finn, and Riveria. 

Loki, along with Asfi and the rest of her Familia, had also decided to return to the surface  Before leaving, Loki offered a mumbled apology for her previous dismissive remarks, her pride clearly wounded by Familia members wanting to ally with me. 

"So, what's next, partner?" Venom's voice thrummed with anticipation.

A grin spread across my face, the spark of ambition reignited. "Hmm I don’t know Venom," I replied, my voice filled with confusion.. "I guess we can train more with Skullduggery before going back to our base.” 

Venom didn’t reply, just hummed in return to what I was saying. "So, are you ready for more training Skullduggery?" I asked, summoning the well dressed detective with a flick of my wrist. 

"Ah,even after your small argument you’re already back for more training" Skullduggery said, his voice having an amused tone. "Well c'mon lets get started again. We have much to do, and little time to waste." He gestured towards the now-empty training grounds. 

I nodded, eager to begin. The training ground, once filled with the noise of the Loki Familia, now had only Skullduggery and I. Hours soon began to pass as I immersed myself in the training. 

As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the training ground, I finally paused, sweat dripping from my brow. A sense of exhilaration coursed through me, a satisfying ache in my muscles a testament to the hours of intense training.

"You're a hard worker, Oliver," Skullduggery commented, a hint of pride in his voice. "Honestly I can tell you’ve really got the hang of anticipating attacks.."

"Honestly yes" I replied, a grin spreading across my face. "Now I can feel the world talking to me sometimes. So when it moves my body I don’t feel like I’m fighting against my instincts."

“That’s been the goal.”, Skullduggery replied. “I wanted to help you embrace those instincts, in the two fights I saw before I helped you train. I noticed you always hesitated or second guessed yourself.”

Before I could reply two figures emerged from the shadows,Ais Wallenstein and Riveria Ljos Alf stood at the edge of the training ground, their expressions a mix of curiosity.

Ais stepped forward, her gaze meeting mine. "Oliver," she began, her voice hesitant, "I... I wanted to apologize for Bell's behavior. He didn't mean to..."

I held up a hand, stopping her mid-sentence. "It's alright, Ais," I said, my voice calm. "I understand, and respect you for apologizing for him. Him and I are already working on fixing certain issues within the familia so I thank you for your concern."

A flicker of relief crossed her face. "I'm glad," she replied, her voice soft. "You're a strong fighter, Oliver. I enjoyed our spar, even if it was cut short."

A warmth spread through me, a sense of closure amidst the lingering uncertainty. Perhaps not all bridges had been burned. 

Riveria's gaze lingered on me, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Oliver," she began, her voice laced with a hint of curiosity, "I know this is a bit forward, but would you be willing to join the Loki Familia?"

Surprise flickered across my face. The offer was unexpected, especially since we haven’t finalized the alliance yet.

"I appreciate the offer, Riveria," I replied, choosing my words carefully, "But I'm not sure if joining a Familia is the right path for me right now."

Disappointment flashed across Riveria's face, but she nodded in understanding. "I respect your decision," she said, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. "But remember, the Loki Familia's doors are always open to you, should you change your mind."

I offered a small smile, "Thank you, Riveria. I'll keep that in mind."

A comfortable silence settled over us, the only sound the soft crackle of the dying campfire and the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze. It was a moment of peace, a brief respite from the turmoil that had plagued me since my arrival in this world.

Ais, ever the observant one, tilted her head slightly. "You're different," she said, her voice soft but clear. "Stronger."

"I've been training," I replied, gesturing towards Skullduggery, who gave a mock bow. "I have been learning alot from him."

"I can see that," Ais said, a hint of admiration in her voice. "I look forward to our next spar."

“Same”, I replied. “I’d love to see how I hold up against a real sword person.”

Riveria smiled gently. "We'll leave you to your training then," she said, "But don't hesitate to call on us if you need anything. Even if you're not officially part of the Familia."

I nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Riveria," I said, "I appreciate that."

With a final nod, Ais and Riveria turned and walked away, their figures disappearing towards the town. I would assume I would go to a tavern or maybe to sell some items.

"Well, Oliver," Skullduggery's voice broke the silence, "Shall we continue our training?"

I grinned, my grip tightening on my sword. "Absolutely," I replied, my voice ringing with determination. "Let's get to work."

My training resumed.As the moon climbed higher in the sky, casting an ethereal glow over the training ground, the intensity of our session gradually waned. 

Skullduggery, ever the observant mentor, noted the subtle shift in my focus. "Tired, Oliver?" he inquired, his voice laced with amusement.

"A little," I admitted, wiping the sweat from my brow. "It's been a long day."

"Indeed," Skullduggery agreed. "Perhaps it's time to rest. Even you need to sleep"

Before I could respond, a familiar voice echoed through the stillness. "Oliver, if you don't want to sit alone you can join us for the night."

I turned to see Riveria standing at the edge of the training ground, her silhouette outlined by the soft moonlight. A warm invitation radiated from her, a stark contrast to the earlier tension.

"We're still investigating the dungeon's anomalies," she continued, "and your unique abilities could be of great assistance."

I glanced at Skullduggery, who shrugged his bony shoulders. "I could offer my expertise as well," he piped up, his voice a raspy whisper. "After all, solving mysteries is my specialty."

A smile tugged at my lips. "I appreciate the offer, Riveria," I said, "and I'd be happy to help in any way I can."

As we made our way towards the Loki Familia's camp, a notification blinked in the corner of my vision. It was a message from the Elden Ring system, a reminder of the gacha that awaited me.

"Looks like we have another surprise in store for us, partner," I murmured to Venom, my voice laced with a mix of anticipation and trepidation.

Riveria led me to a spacious tent near the edge of the camp, where a warm fire crackled invitingly. Sitting around it were  Ais, Bete, Tiona, Tione, Gareth, and Finn, their expressions a mix of curiosity and cautious welcome.

"Welcome, Oliver," Finn greeted me, his voice calm and steady. "Please, make yourself comfortable."

I nodded, taking a seat near the fire. The warmth seeped into my bones, chasing away the lingering chill of the evening.  The atmosphere was still slightly tense, the events of the day casting a shadow over the proceedings.

"So," Gareth began, his voice breaking the silence, "Riveria tells us Skullduggery might be able to help us with the dungeon's strange behavior."

Skullduggery nodded, his  expression serious. "I'll do what I can," he replied, "But I'm not sure how much help I'll be.”

As they discussed the situation, I heard some things they found out. Such as monsters not spawning within floors 12-17 and 19-23. They also discussed how the energy around floor 17 has seen tense as if the dungeon was angry.  

Though trying to keep my mind on the conversation. I soon began to look at the notification I had received earlier. 

“Ready to gamble partner?” Venom's voice echoed in my mind, his excitement palpable.

“Absolutely,” I responded, a thrill of anticipation coursing through me.

 [Notifications][3]

[Side Mission - Defeat Margit][Completed][Reward - 2 gacha spins]

[Side Mission - Defeat Bloodhound Knight Darriwil][Completed][Reward - 1 gacha spin]

[Emergency Mission - Defeat Rex Goliath][Completed][Reward - 2 gacha spin, Rolling for Skill]

[Roll complete]

[Reward - Skill Fusion]

“Whoa, check it out!” Venom’s voice crackled with excitement in my mind. “Five whole spins and a new skill? We’re on a roll!”

I chuckled inwardly, a flicker of amusement dancing in my eyes despite the somber atmosphere around me. “Yeah, guess we’ve been busy little bees, haven’t we?” I replied mentally, my tone light.

“And Skill Fusion? What do you think that does?” Venom’s curiosity was piqued. “Sounds like we can start mixing and matching our powers. Maybe I can finally get those wings I’ve always wanted!”

I snorted at his enthusiasm. “Wings? Really, Venom? You’d look like a giant bat.”

“Hey, bats are cool!” Venom protested. “Besides, imagine the aerial advantage!”

“I’d rather not imagine you dive-bombing our enemies, ” I retorted, a smile playing on my lips. “But who knows? Maybe this Skill Fusion will surprise us. Also can’t you already make wings to fly?”

I could feel Venom’s embarrassment as he replied, “ I forgot” I just shocked my head in amusement as I claimed the power of Skill fusion. Before Using the Gacha rolls.

[Skill - Skill Fusion]

[Can combine any skill to make a new skill]

[New Skill may start off low]

Ugh this is useful I got some skills I want to fuse together to clean up alot of our status List. Sometimes it's a chore having to read through all of that. I decided to do that later and roll the 6 gacha I just got. Honestly man, my luck skill isn’t working, because this is the worst roll I've ever done.

[6 Gacha Rolled]

[1. Darkness(Companion)(B)]

[2.Form III:Soresu(B)]

[3. Super Learning(C)]

[4. Socks(F)]

[5. (Earrings)(F)]

[6. (Pasta Strainer)(F)]

“Well, that’s just great,” I grumbled mentally, staring at the list of rewards. “A companion named Darkness, some kind of lightsaber technique, a learning skill, and a bunch of useless junk. My luck stat must be broken.”

“Hey, at least we got something,” Venom countered, ever the optimist. “Darkness could be interesting. Maybe it’s a cool shadow creature or something.”

“Or maybe it’s just a literal ball of darkness,” I retorted, my tone dry. “And what am I supposed to do with a pasta strainer? Fight off monsters with spaghetti?”

“Hey, don’t knock the pasta strainer,” Venom chuckled. “It could be a surprisingly effective weapon. You could blind your enemies with flying noodles!”

I rolled my eyes, but couldn’t help but chuckle at Venom’s absurd suggestion. “Yeah, okay, Mr. Optimism. Let’s just hope Darkness isn’t a disappointment and that Skill Fusion actually turns out to be useful.”

“Oh, it will be,” Venom assured me, his voice brimming with confidence. “I can feel it. We’re gonna be unstoppable, partner. Just you wait and see.”

I shook my head, a smile playing on my lips. Despite the less-than-stellar gacha results, Venom's unwavering enthusiasm was infectious. Maybe he was right. Maybe this was just the beginning of something truly extraordinary.

[Skills Fused - Spider Sense, Bullseye, Hone]

[Acquired - Observation Haki(A)]

[Allows the user sense everyone within 200m]

[Can Tell Danger(body may move automatically)]

[Can sense emotions,Power, intent]

[Is Automatically Active]  

[Perfect Aim]

“Whoa!” Venom’s voice boomed in my mind, a wave of excitement washing over me as I felt my senses expand. The once-familiar boundaries of the cavern dissolved, replaced by a tapestry of presences – the steady heartbeat of Gareth, the simmering anger of Bete, the calm focus of Ais, the calculating mind of Riveria. Even the faintest rustle of a monster several floors below reached my awareness.

“This... This is incredible!” Venom exclaimed, his voice laced with awe. “I can feel everything, sense everyone’s every move!”

“Observation Haki,” I murmured, the name of the new skill echoing in my mind. “It’s like Spider-Sense, but amplified a thousandfold.”

“This changes everything,” Venom declared, his voice buzzing with energy. “We’re practically invincible now!”

I couldn't help but grin. With Observation Haki, my awareness had reached a whole new level. The dungeon's secrets felt closer, its dangers more manageable. And as for those who would underestimate me... well, they were in for a surprise.

[Skill Fusion Activated]

[Fusing Rika(A) and Portals(C)]

[Skill Acquired - Rika(A+)]

[Rika(A+)]

[Can Heal]

[Can Resurrect The Dead]

[Can Purify Curses]

[Make A Strong Barrier]

[Can make Portals]

[Can open portals to where the user has been before or where he can see]

[Can open up portals to Summons]

[Can upon Portals to Sites of Grace]

[Can Open Up Portals To They’re familia(Hestia)]

“Whoa, now this is what I’m talking about!” Venom’s voice boomed in my mind, practically vibrating with excitement. “Portals and healing combined? We’re talking tactical retreats, surprise attacks, and battlefield medic all in one! Plus, we can pop back to the Sites of Grace for a quick nap or restock on supplies. This is genius!”

I chuckled at his enthusiasm, genuinely impressed by the upgrade. “Alright, calm down, Venom,” I said, a grin tugging at my lips. “We still have to figure out how to use it effectively.”

“Oh, we’ll figure it out,” Venom assured me, his confidence unwavering. “With this and Observation Haki, we’re gonna be the ultimate adventure duo!”

I couldn’t help but agree. The possibilities were endless, and the thrill of exploring them sent a surge of adrenaline through me. The loneliness and uncertainty that had plagued me earlier seemed to fade, replaced by a renewed sense of purpose.

As the conversation around me continued, my focus shifted inward, exploring the newfound depths of my enhanced senses. The once-familiar faces of the Loki Familia members took on new dimensions. 

“This is going to take some getting used to,” I thought to myself, the influx of emotions and intentions a strange symphony in my mind.

“It’s like a party in your head, and everyone’s invited!” Venom quipped, his voice laced with amusement. “But hey, at least you’ll always know when someone’s plotting against you.”

I chuckled inwardly. “Yeah, that’s definitely a plus.”

My attention snapped back to the conversation as Riveria spoke, her voice laced with concern, "The monsters on the lower floors have been exhibiting unusual aggression. They're stronger, faster, and more coordinated than we've ever seen."

"And the deeper we go," Gareth added, his voice gruff, "the more pronounced these changes become."

I frowned, my enhanced senses already picking up on the subtle unease that permeated the group. The dungeon was changing, and the implications were troubling.

"We need to find the source of these anomalies," Finn stated, his voice firm. "And we need to do it quickly."

I met his gaze, my resolve solidifying. "I'm ready to help," I said, my voice steady. "Whatever it takes."

The next morning, the air buzzed with a sense of urgency. The Loki Familia was preparing to delve deeper into the dungeon's mysteries, their faces etched with determination. Skullduggery, with a flourish of his spectral coat, announced his intent to accompany them. "I have a knack for unraveling enigmas," he declared, his bony grin widening. "And this dungeon seems to be teeming with them."

I, however, chose to remain at the camp, the allure of further solo training too strong to resist. "I'll hold down the fort," I assured them, my gaze resolute. "Besides, I have a few new tricks to practice."

As the Loki Familia ventured into the depths, I turned my attention to the task at hand. With a surge of warmth and a flicker of golden light, I summoned Nicole. She materialized before me, her imposing figure radiating an aura of divine power.

"Oliver!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with delight. "It's so good to see you again!"

Her enthusiasm was contagious, a stark contrast to the somber mood that had lingered after the Hestia Familia's departure. "It's good to see you too, Nicole," I replied, a genuine smile gracing my lips. "And I could use your help with some training."

Nicole's eyes lit up. "Of course!" she declared, her voice eager. "What do you need help with?"

"Well," I began, summoning my staff and transforming it into a blunt sword, ", I could use some help refining my control over combat skills along with my new skill, Observation Haki."

"I'm ready for anything!" Nicole declared, her enthusiasm boundless.

With a determined glint in my eyes, I raised my sword. "Then let's get started."

The training that followed was intense, pushing me to my limits and beyond. We started with Soresu, the defensive form I had acquired. Nicole, with her vast combat experience, expertly guided me through the intricate footwork and precise parries, correcting my posture and refining my movements.

As I practiced, my senses expanded, the world around me painted in vivid detail thanks to Observation Haki. The rustle of leaves, the subtle shifts in the air currents, even Nicole's minute changes in posture – all became clear, allowing me to anticipate her attacks and react with newfound speed and precision.

"Remember, Oliver," Nicole's voice cut through my focus, "Soresu is not just about blocking attacks. It's about control, patience, and waiting for the perfect opportunity to counter."

Her words echoed Skullduggery's teachings, reinforcing the importance of reading an opponent, understanding their intentions, and exploiting their weaknesses. With each passing hour, I felt myself growing stronger, more in tune with my abilities, and more confident in my newfound path.

As the hours wore on, the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the training ground. Exhaustion seeped into my bones, and Nicole, sensing my fatigue, called for a break.

"You've made incredible progress, Oliver," she said, a hint of pride in her voice. "But even the Trickster Tarnished needs to rest."

I blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected nickname. "Trickster Tarnished?" I echoed, raising an eyebrow. "Is that what people are calling me now?"

Nicole chuckled, her laughter like a gentle bell. "Word of a tarnished army rising over the Lands Between has been spread around." she explained. Then your victory over Margit, and the way you used your abilities... People were impressed. They started calling you the Trickster Tarnished."

A wry smile tugged at my lips. "I guess I can't blame them," I admitted. "Margit was a tough opponent, and I had to use every trick in the book to beat him."

“Trickster Tarnished, huh?” Venom mused, his voice echoing in my mind. “I like it. Has a certain ring to it, don’t you think?”

“As long as it doesn’t come with a jester hat,” I retorted with a mental grin.

“Hey, a jester hat could be a useful distraction,” Venom countered, his tone playful. “Imagine the monsters, all confused, like, ‘Wait, is he going to fight us or juggle?’”

I burst out laughing, the sound echoing through the now-quiet training ground. Nicole looked at me, a curious smile on her face. "What's so funny?"

"Just Venom being Venom," I replied, shaking my head in amusement.

"I should probably head back to the castle," Nicole said, a hint of reluctance in her voice. "But I'll be back tomorrow for more training, if you'll have me."

"I'd be honored," I replied sincerely.

With a warm smile, Nicole stepped back, and I opened a portal, the familiar golden light swirling around her as she vanished, returning to her own world.

As I sat by the remnants of the campfire, a sense of tranquility washed over me. The solitude was no longer a burden, but a comforting embrace. I was alone, but I was at peace.The tranquility was shattered by the sound of hurried footsteps and urgent voices. The Loki Familia had returned, their expressions grim and their movements swift.

"Oliver!" Riveria called, her voice laced with urgency, "We need to pack up and head back to Rivira immediately. Something's happening in the dungeon, and we need to get everyone out."

The urgency in her voice was unmistakable. The dungeon's anomalies had escalated, and the time for training was over. A new challenge awaited, and I was ready to face it head-on.

As the urgency of the situation set in, the Loki Familia camp erupted into organized chaos. Bete, Tiona, and Tione, with their characteristic efficiency, began dismantling the tents and packing supplies, their movements swift and practiced. Finn, Riveria, and Gareth, their expressions grim, prepared to head towards Rivira, their mission to warn the city and organize an evacuation.

Skullduggery, ever the detective, materialized beside me, his spectral form flickering with an eerie intensity. "I've been investigating," he began, his voice a raspy whisper, "and the anomalies seem to be concentrated below the 24th floor. The upper levels are unaffected, but from the 17th floor downwards, the dungeon's magic is fluctuating erratically."

He paused, his bony brow furrowing. "And there's something else," he continued, his voice laced with a hint of foreboding. "On the 17th floor, a strange wall appeared overnight, blocking off a previously unexplored section of the dungeon."

A chill ran down my spine as I processed his words. "A wall?" I echoed, my mind racing. "What does it mean?"

Skullduggery's spectral eyes narrowed. "I believe the dungeon is creating a super boss," he said, his voice grave. "A powerful entity born from the concentrated magic and the dungeon's own twisted will."

His words had barely left his lips when a thunderous roar shook the camp, sending tremors through the ground. A monstrous figure burst into the clearing, its massive form casting a long shadow over the camp. It was the Goliath, but not the one I had faced before. This one was shrouded in a dark, pulsating aura, its eyes glowing with an ominous red light.

Chapter Text

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver Pov.

The loud roar made everyone pause as the mutated monster began making their way into the arena. Thinking quickly I used Rika to summon a portal and it sent it back to the 17th Floor. I needed to fight this monster myself, I needed to test out my training. Prove to myself how much I’ve changed since starting this journey.

“Oliver, where did you just send him”, Tiona rused up to ask me

“I sent him back to the 17th floor and I have a huge portal underneath him that causes him to keep falling until I close the portal or he overpowers me”, I told her.

“Wait since when could you do that”, Bete growled.

Knowing we don’t have time to deal with Bete’s ego, or jealousy whatever is the problem. I grabbed all the stuff with the tentacles before absorbing them into Venom. I also de-summoned Skullduggery, itll feel cheap having his help.(Venom doesn’t count, he's legit an ability now”).

“What are you-”, Tione started as Tiona, Bete, Tione stared at me.

I interpreted her “I can store unlimited items on my person at all times and summon them at will. Anyways, enough question, let's go to the city and get everyone out” Before running ahead.

“ Are you sure you want to fight this thing alone?” Venom asked worriedly. 

“I won’t be alone, I have you plus if we struggle I’m going to fully wear you today”, I replied.

Venom was shocked as he stated “ Really you're actually going to wear me”.

“Yeah I trust you now, Partner”, I replied.

Soon they made it to the entrance of the city, but instead of seeing people ready to leave it was all adventures ready to fight. I was shocked, I knew Rivera was a city for adventurers I just didn’t expect they would be willing to fight for it. Maybe I underestimated the will power around here.

The sight of the adventurers, weapons drawn and eyes blazing with determination, sent a surge of conflicting emotions through me. Pride swelled in my chest at their courage, but worry gnawed at my gut. Were they truly prepared to face the monstrous threat that lurked in the dungeon's depths?

“Everyone, I want a chance to fight this monster on my own”, I shouted

A chorus of protests erupted, their voices laced with worry and frustration.

"Oliver, you can't be serious!" Riveria exclaimed, her voice laced with concern. "That creature is far too powerful for one person to handle."

"We'll fight with you," Gareth added, his tone unwavering. "We won't let you face this alone."

Tiona and Tione's confident grins wavered, replaced by expressions of concern. "Are you sure about this, Oliver?" Tiona asked, her voice hesitant.

Bete clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Don't be an idiot," he spat, "We're stronger together."

Even Ais, usually stoic and reserved, looked at me with a worried frown.

I met their gazes, my resolve unwavering. "I have to do this," I insisted. "It's my responsibility."

Ais stepped forward, her gaze meeting mine. "Let him try," she said, her voice surprisingly firm. "If he gets into trouble, we'll be there to back him up."

A murmur of agreement rose from the assembled adventurers. They had seen my power, witnessed my determination.

"Oliver," Finn's voice cut through the clamor, his expression a mix of concern and resolve, "we appreciate your willingness to face this danger alone, but the Loki famila stands with you. We will not back down from a fight."

I nodded gratefully, a flicker of warmth amidst the tension. "Thank you," I said, "I appreciate that."

With a sense of purpose, I led the way back into the dungeon, the adventurers of Rivira following close behind. We descended the familiar tunnels, the air growing heavy with anticipation as we neared the 17th floor.

As we reached our destination, the monstrous Black Goliath loomed before us, its roars echoing through the cavern. The portal beneath it flickered, a testament to my waning control.

It was time to fight as the portal finally broke. The Black Goliath hit the ground with a loud boom.

Without wasting time, I charged forward. Venom's power surged through me, a dark energy enveloping my right arm and solidifying into a sleek, black hand wrap. A burst of power began coursing through my body making me stronger than I was before. I also summoned my staff in its sword form.

The Black Goliath roared, its challenge answered. Meeting my charge by throwing a punch that I quickly dodged before using my sword to strike at its outstretched arm. A loud boom was heard as a shockwave blasted through the room.

Riveria's eyes widened as she witnessed the transformation, her usually composed expression replaced by a look of utter shock. "Oliver..." she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. The sheer intensity of the power radiating from me clearly exceeded anything she had anticipated.

The adventurers behind me erupted in a mix of awe and apprehension.

"Did you see that?!"

"He's so strong!"

"Is he using some type of magic?"

Ais's brow furrowed, a flicker of worry crossing her features. She had sparred with me before, but this... this was a different level entirely.

Bete, on the other hand, was visibly agitated. His fists clenched, and a snarl twisted his lips. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, "How did he get so strong so fast?"

The Black Goliath roared, as it stepped back from the strike I gave it. It’s face began to twist into anger as it summoned a club out of nowhere. Its speed was faster than the regular Goliath as it raised its club to attack.

Time seemed to slow as I reacted, my senses heightened by Observation Haki. I saw the trajectory of the club, the subtle shift in the Goliath's weight, the tension in its muscles. With a burst of speed granted by Venom I raised my sword fast enough to block the Goliath's club with a resounding clang. The impact sent shockwaves through the cavern, the force of the blow momentarily staggering the monstrous creature.

The clash of my blade against the Goliath's club sent a tremor through my arm, a stark reminder of the monster's immense strength. Despite my newfound power and enhanced senses, the creature was relentless, its attacks a whirlwind of brute force.

(This thing hits almost as hard as Bete, and it's fast, too!) I thought, a surge of adrenaline sharpening my focus. (I've gotten stronger, but I'm still no match for a Level 5... not yet.)

A flicker of doubt momentarily clouded my mind, but it was quickly extinguished by a surge of unwavering resolve.

“Remember, kid,” Venom's voice echoed in my mind, a steady presence amidst the chaos, “Trust your instincts, trust your training. We can do this.”

I took a deep breath, centering myself. Fear was a luxury I couldn't afford. With a renewed sense of determination, I met the Goliath's next attack head-on, my blade a blur as I parried and riposted, weaving a dance of death in the heart of the dungeon.

The battle raged on, a whirlwind of chaos and destruction. The Black Goliath's roars shook the cavern, its every movement sending tremors through the ground. I danced around its attacks, my senses honed by Observation Haki, predicting its strikes before they landed.

The Goliath's club crashed down, sending shockwaves through the air. I met its attack with my own, the clash of weapons echoing through the chamber. Sparks flew as our blades met, the force of the impact sending me stumbling back.

With a roar, I channeled Venom's power, my muscles bulging as I pushed back against the Goliath's monstrous strength. The ground beneath my feet cracked, but I held my ground, my blade locked against the Goliath's club in a deadly stalemate.

The air crackled with tension, the silence broken only by the heavy panting of both combatants. The Goliath's red eyes narrowed, its rage palpable. It was clear that this creature was not simply a mindless beast; it possessed a cunning, a primal intelligence that made it all the more dangerous.

The adventurers watching from the sidelines held their breath, their eyes glued to the spectacle unfolding before them. They had never seen anything like it - a lone adventurer, wielding otherworldly powers, locked in a desperate struggle against a monstrous foe.

With a defiant cry, I pushed back with all my might, breaking the stalemate and sending the Goliath stumbling back. The initial clash of power had ignited a fire within me, a surge of adrenaline that fueled my every move. But as the battle raged on, the stark reality of the Goliath's strength began to set in. Each strike from its massive club sent tremors through my body, each parry a test of my endurance.

My movements, once fluid and agile, gradually grew sluggish. The Goliath's relentless assault pushed me to my limits, its speed and power overwhelming my defenses. Sweat stung my eyes, my breath came in ragged gasps, and a sense of dread crept into my heart.

(We're not going to win this at this rate,) Venom's voice echoed in my mind, his tone laced with concern. “He’s too strong, and we're tiring fast. We need to change tactics.”

The thought of using Stone Monkey flickered through my mind, the primal power a tempting solution. But the image of the adventurers watching, I want to try to keep some things secret.

The Goliath roared, its club slamming into my body with bone-jarring force.The world spun as a monstrous force slammed into me, a sickening crunch echoing through the cavern as my body collided with the unforgiving stone wall. Pain exploded through my being, a searing agony that stole my breath and blurred my vision. I slid down the rough surface, leaving a trail of crimson in my wake.

I heard people scream my name but I couldn’t really tell who as I began to cough up blood. I could feel the ground tremble as the Goliath made his way toward me.

(Oliver, it's time,) Venom's voice was urgent, the desperation in his tone mirroring my own. “Let me out. Let me take over.”

I hesitated for a split second, the implications of his words weighing heavily on me. But the Goliath was closing in, its next attack imminent. There was no other choice.

"Alright, Venom," I gasped, my voice barely above a whisper. "Let's do this."

Ais's hand tightened on her sword, her stance shifting into a battle-ready pose, her eyes locked on the Black Goliath with a fierce determination. Riveria rushed forward, her hands glowing with healing magic, but the severity of my injuries was clear.

Finn barked orders, his voice cutting through the panic. "Gareth, Tiona, Tione, hold that beast back! Riveria, tend to Oliver!"

The three warriors charged forward, their weapons raised, a desperate attempt to divert the Goliath's attention. But before they could reach the monstrous creature, a deafening roar echoed through the chamber, drowning out all other sounds.

The very walls of the dungeon trembled as an immense pressure bore down on us, a dark energy seeping through the cracks and crevices. The Black Goliath stumbled, its roar turning into a whimper as it instinctively recoiled from the overwhelming power.

" WE ARE VENOM! " it roared, its voice a symphony of rage and power.

From the darkness, a monstrous figure emerged, its form a living suit of slick muscle and power. White, pupil-less eyes glared, and a wide, toothy grin revealed rows of jagged teeth. A long, red tongue flicked out, tasting the air. His voice, a guttural growl, echoed with a hungry rage.

With a terrifying agility that belied his monstrous form, Venom launched himself at the Black Goliath. The cavern shook with the force of their clash, a whirlwind of darkness and fury. Venom's tendrils lashed out, ensnaring the Goliath's limbs and constricting its movements. His attacks were relentless, a brutal display of raw power and unbridled aggression.

The adventurers watched in horrified awe as they watched the sheer savagery of Venom's onslaught a stark contrast to my more measured fighting style. 

The Black Goliath, once a terrifying menace, was now a plaything in Venom's hands. Its roars turned to desperate cries as Venom's tendrils tightened, its massive form flailing helplessly against the symbiote's relentless assault.

With a final, agonizing roar, the Black Goliath fell, its massive body crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud. The cavern was silent for a moment, the only sound the echo of the monster's death throes and the heavy panting of Venom.

The symbiote stood over the fallen Goliath, its form still writhing with residual energy. The adventurers watched, their faces a mix of awe, fear, and relief. The threat had been neutralized, but the power that had vanquished it was a terrifying mystery.

Slowly, Venom's form began to recede, the black tendrils retracting and merging back into my body. I collapsed to my knees, my body aching and my vision swimming. The adrenaline that had fueled the fight was fading, leaving me weak and vulnerable.

Riveria rushed to my side, her healing magic washing over me, soothing the worst of my injuries. "Oliver, are you alright?" she asked, her voice laced with concern.

I nodded weakly, my voice hoarse. "I'll be fine," I managed, "Just give me a minute."

As my regeneration began to take effect, I felt my strength slowly returning. I looked up at the faces of the adventurers, their expressions a mix of relief and apprehension. They had witnessed a power beyond their comprehension, a power that had saved their city but also left them with a sense of unease.

“Well, that was a workout,” Venom chuckled, his voice laced with a hint of pride. “Not bad for a first full-body experience, eh, partner?”

“Yeah, yeah,” I groaned, wincing as I tried to move my aching limbs. “Just remind me not to get my ass kicked before summoning you next time.”

Riveria beside me, her hands glowing with a soft, healing light. "Oliver, are you sure you’re alright?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

"I'll live," I rasped, offering her a weak smile. "Thanks, Riveria."

Ais stood nearby, her expression a mixture of worry and awe. "That was...incredible," she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper.

Bete grunted, crossing his arms. "Show-off," he muttered, but I could detect a hint of respect in his tone.

Tiona and Tione, ever the boisterous duo, were practically bouncing with excitement. "That was amazing, Oliver!" Tiona exclaimed. "You totally kicked that Goliath's butt!"

"Yeah!" Tione chimed in, "You were like, 'Bam! Pow! Take that, you big ugly pig faced!'"

I couldn't help but chuckle at their antics, the lightheartedness a welcome balm to the tension that still lingered in the air.

"Thanks, guys," I said, my voice still raspy but sincere.

As the adventurers gathered around, their cheers and congratulations echoing through the cavern, I knew that this was just the beginning before they started to party.

Your clothes are ripped to shreds," Riviera commented, her cheeks tinged with pink as she averted her eyes.

I glanced down, realizing that Venom's transformation had left my clothes in tatters, barely clinging to my now more muscular frame.

Finn, ever the pragmatic leader, approached me, his brow furrowed. "Oliver," he began, his voice laced with a cautious curiosity, "what exactly is Venom?"

The question, though directed at me, was met with a booming response from the symbiote himself. "We are Venom," the voice resonated in my mind and echoed slightly in the cavern, a chilling yet exhilarating sensation. "We are the protector, the warrior, the unyielding force that shields Oliver from harm and empowers him beyond his limits."

A hush fell over the adventurers as they processed this revelation. Tiona and Tione, however, were practically vibrating with excitement. "That's so cool!" Tiona exclaimed, her eyes wide with wonder. "Like, you have a monster buddy living inside you?"

"Can he talk to us, too?" Tione chimed in, her voice filled with childish curiosity.

Bete, ever the pragmatist, cut through the chatter. "How strong can this... Venom... make you?" he demanded, his voice gruff but laced with a newfound respect.

"Strong enough," I replied, a hint of a smirk playing on my lips. "Strong enough to protect those I care about."

Riveria's expression softened. "I assume Venom is some sort of spirit," she asked, "Though it’s power... it's unlike anything I've ever encountered."

Ais tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "Could Venom make me stronger too?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of hope.

"Maybe," I replied, "It's possible that Venom's power could enhance your abilities, but it's not something I can promise."

Ais's gaze intensified, her expression serious. "I see," she murmured, her voice thoughtful.

Suddenly, a wave of dizziness washed over me, the adrenaline from the battle fading, leaving me weak and unsteady. My vision blurred, and my legs wobbled.

Before I could fall, Ais's arm shot out, catching me and steadying me. "Easy there," she said, her voice gentle.

Venom, ever vigilant, didn't wait for permission. Black tendrils snaked out from my back, reaching towards the fallen Goliath. With surprising delicacy, they extracted a massive, pulsating black stone from the monster's chest, absorbing it into my body. The Black Goliath dissolved into dust, leaving behind a few shimmering drops that Venom eagerly consumed.

The Loki Familia watched in stunned silence. "How did you do that?" Finn asked, his voice filled with awe.

"It's... complicated," I replied, still feeling the aftershocks of the battle and Venom's actions.

. "Hestia," I murmured, summoning a portal to her home. A wave of exhaustion washed over me, and my vision darkened. The last thing I saw was Ais's concerned face before darkness claimed me.

Twilight Manor Hour Later

The meeting room was thick with tension. Loki lounged on her throne, a goblet of wine in her hand, her expression unreadable. Around the table, the Loki Familia's executives were engaged in a heated discussion. The topic: Oliver, the Trickster Tarnished.

"We can't let someone with that kind of power slip through our fingers," Bete growled, his voice laced with a mixture of apprehension and ambition. "He could be a valuable asset to the Familia."

"Or a dangerous liability," Finn countered, his tone measured but firm. "We still don't know the full extent of his abilities, or the true nature of that... creature he calls Venom."

Riveria nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "His magic is unlike anything we've ever encountered," she mused. 

Gareth, ever the voice of reason, spoke up. "We need to tread carefully," he cautioned. "Oliver has shown us that he's not one to be underestimated. We should approach him with respect, not force."

Loki chuckled, a sly glint in her eyes. "Respect is all well and good, Gareth," she purred, "But power responds to power. We need to find a way to make him see that his interests align with ours."

The discussion continued, each executive offering their own opinions and strategies. But amidst the chatter, Ais remained silent, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and curiosity.

Oliver's display of power had shaken her, his transformation both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The gentle touch of his hand as he'd steadied her during his moment of weakness was a stark contrast to the ferocious power he wielded in battle.

He's not like anyone I've ever met, she thought, her gaze distant. He's powerful, mysterious, and... kind. But there's also a darkness within him, a raw, untamed energy that's both alluring and frightening.

She couldn't deny the intrigue she felt towards him, the desire to understand the depths of his power and the secrets he held. But she also couldn't ignore the unease that gnawed at her, the fear of what he might become if that power were to consume him.

The meeting continued around her, but Ais was lost in her own thoughts, her heart echoing the question that lingered in the air: Who really is Oliver?

(Why do I feel this way? It's different from what I feel towards Bell...) Ais pondered, her brow furrowing in confusion. Bell was a goal, a symbol of her past and a path towards her revenge. But Oliver... he was an enigma, a whirlwind of power and contradictions that both intrigued and unsettled her.

Hestia Familia - Later that Night

The gentle clatter of teacups and the soft murmur of conversation filled the cozy Hearth. Hestia, her brow creased with worry, recounted the events of the day to Bell and Liliruca.

"He came back injured," she sighed, her voice laced with concern. "The Loki Familia brought him here unconscious. They said he fought a mutated Goliath all by himself."

Bell's heart sank. He remembered the argument he'd had with Oliver, the harsh words he'd spoken in a fit of jealousy and insecurity. Guilt gnawed at him, a heavy weight settling in his stomach.

"It's my fault," he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. "If I hadn't..."

Hestia reached out, her hand resting gently on his shoulder. "Bell, it's not your fault," she said, her voice firm yet gentle. "Oliver made his own choices."

But Bell couldn't shake the feeling that he was somehow responsible. If he had been stronger, more confident, maybe Oliver wouldn't have felt the need to prove himself. Maybe he wouldn't have been hurt.

"He took down a mutated Goliath... on his own?" Lily's voice was filled with awe, but Bell heard only the sting of jealousy.

Oliver, always one step ahead, always stronger, always the hero. The familiar pang of envy twisted in Bell's heart, a bitter reminder of his own perceived inadequacies. He had wanted to be the one to protect, to prove his worth, but once again, Oliver had outshone him.

Hestia's gaze softened as she looked at Bell, sensing his inner turmoil. "Bell," she began, her voice gentle, "Don't compare yourself to Oliver. You have your own path, your own strengths."

But her words offered little comfort. In that moment, all Bell could see was the gap between himself and the Tarnished hero, a chasm that seemed to grow wider with each passing day.

Suddenly, the door to the apartment creaked open, revealing Ais Wallenstein standing in the doorway. Her golden eyes scanned the room before settling on Bell, but only for a moment.

"I want to see Oliver," she stated, her voice firm and unwavering.

Bell's heart skipped a beat. The intensity in Ais's eyes, the way she brushed past him without a word, it stirred a strange mix of emotions within him. Jealousy, admiration, a longing for her attention - it was all tangled together in a knot of confusion.

"He's asleep," Hestia replied, her tone cautious. "Perhaps you could come back later..."

But Ais didn't hesitate. With a determined stride, she walked past Hestia and into Oliver's room, leaving Bell to grapple with the whirlwind of emotions that her presence had stirred within him.

Chapter Text

Hey guys just want to keep in touch this fanfiction will upload on fridays unless i'm sick or something happens. Now I'm working on my own personal book that’ll be uploaded on Web Novel starting in May with a chapter uploading Monday,Wednesday,Friday. As it gets closer to the day I first upload. What that means for this story until I finish volume one the chapters of the fanfiction will be a little shorter. I want to thank you guys again for sticking with this story as we wind down from Volume 1

Regular text

Venom talking

(Thoughts)

[Health Bar]

ON TO THE CHAPTER

Oliver Pov.

"Only a day this time, huh?" I mused, flexing my fingers feeling no pain thanks to my regeneration.. "Honestly, it feels like I haven't had a proper break in awhile. It's been non-stop dungeon training or boss fights."

Venom's voice resonated with pride, "Hey, we legit  beat two goliaths don't forget." adding in a playfully, "You would’ve died without me."

“Yeah, True,"I chuckled, acknowledging Venom's point. "We make a pretty good team. I’d be really lost without your help." Venom hummed in satisfaction but didn’t reply.

I stretched, feeling the satisfying pop of his joints, a testament to his accelerated healing. Deciding to go talk to Hestia, I went to move off the bed when I noticed a blonde hair laying at the front of my bed.

I freeze, my heart pounding in my chest. The golden strand is unfamiliar, a big difference to my own black and white hair. I scramble off the bed, staring fully at the person laying on the bed. They're back facing me so I don’t get a good look at the face.

"Hello?" I call out, my voice barely above a whisper, fear constricting my throat.

The only response is a soft groan from the foot of my bed, eyes widening as I see a figure slowly rising from where my feet had been moments ago.

"Ais?" I breathe out, surprise and confusion mingling with relief.

Before I could ask why Ais is in my room, Venom chimes in, his voice laced with amusement, “Well, well, someone had a sleepover and didn't invite me.”

I felt my cheeks warm with embarrassment, "Venom, not now we need to figure out why she’s here," I hissed internally.

Ais stirs again, blinking sleepily as she turns to face me. Her golden eyes meet mine, and my browns as we stare at each other.

"Oliver?" she murmurs, her voice raspy with sleep.

"Uh, hey," I stammer, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. "What are you doing here?"

Venom chuckles, “Smooth, buddy real smooth.”

I ignore him, focusing on Ais. "How did you end up in my bed?"

Ais sits up, stretching lightly as her shirt tightens close to her body. Oliver can understand what Bell see’s in her . She is usually clad in her  armor, now appearing softer and much more normal compared to her usual look. 

Her golden hair was tousled from sleep, and her normally sharp, focused eyes held a hazy, sleepy warmth. Dressed in simple clothes, she looked completely out of place in the modest room.

"I… was worried about you" she admits, her voice barely above a whisper. “Especially with how Bell, and some of the Loki members treated you I wanted to show you not everyone is against you”

'Well, this is awkward,' Venom quips, though I ignored his words as I was very confused.

"No need to worry about me?" I replied surprised. "Even these small events can’t keep me down?"

Ais averted her gaze, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "The way others treated you wasn't right. Even I was a part of it sorry"

I felt a warmth spread through my chest, a feeling that has been very lacking recently."Thank you, Ais," I said sincerely. "That means a lot."

Venom hummed thoughtfully, “Well, she's not wrong. We've been through the wringer lately.”

"Yeah," I agreed silently. "But we’re still here so it’s not all bad."

Ais looked up, her golden eyes meeting mine with a newfound intensity. "You're strong, Oliver," she said, her voice firm. "It’s why I hope you won’t see us in a bad light"

I smiled, a genuine one that reached my eyes. "I won't," I promised. "And I'm glad you're here."

The comfortable silence was broken by a soft chime, emanating from the menu. I'd almost forgotten about it with everything that had happened.

"Oh, right," I mumbled, pulling up the notification screen. As Ais made her way to the front room, leaving me in the room alone.

[Side Mission][Save Rivera][Completed][Reward - Force Fields]

[Force Fields automatically combined with Rika, New Skill Rika(S)]

  Huh, neat so if skills stack they will automatically combine without my help that's nice.

[Emergency Missions][Defeat The Black Goliath][Completed][Reward - GeoKinesis]

[GeoKinesis automatically combined with Magnet Release, New Skill GeoKinesis(A)]